Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
PHYSICAL BODY,PHYSICAL BODIES

Return to Occult Library Index

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

you use your sacred water, so that when it is full you can buy a present for someone you love, a person who is lonely or ill or to give to a favourite charity. 9- healing magick herbs have been used for healing since time immemorial in cultures all over the world. in herbal medicine, the herbs whose properties alleviate a particular illness or state of mind are taken internally or applied to the physical body externally. however, in healing magick, light and healing energies are transmitted through colour, crystals, herbs, oils and incenses and used as a focus for transferring healing energies to trigger the body and mind's own immune system, through visualisation and telepathic waves. in this way, healing magick is akin to spiritual healing. by directing the natural restorative energies

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

far off; without moving an inch you will be able to "turn on" its eyes and ears- as simply as the man with the microscope (mentioned above) can transfer his complete attention from one eye to the other. now, however unsuccessful your getting out the body may apparently have been, it is most necessary to use every effort to bring it properly back. make the body of light coincide in space with the physical body, assume the god-form, and vibrate the name of harpocrates with the utmost energy; then recover unity of consciousness. if you fail to do this properly you may find yourself in serious trouble. your body of light may wander away uncontrolled, and be attacked and obsessed. you will become aware of this through the occurrence of headache, bad dreams, or even more serious signs such as h

ee the astral appearance of material things; and although this does not properly belong to pure clairvoyance, one may here again mention that you should endeavour to the utmost to develop and fortify this body of light. the best and simplest way to do this is to use it constantly, to exercise it in every way. in particular it may be employed in ceremonies of initiation or of invocation- while the physical body remains silent and still. in doing this it will often be necessary to create a temple on the astral plane. it is excellent practice to create symbols. this one precaution is needed: after using them, they should be reabsorbed. 148 having learned to create astral forms, the next step will be at first very difficult. phantasmal and fleeting as the astral is in general, those forms whic

in his own line far greater than she in hers- and because millions of people were daily blessing him. it cannot be too clearly understood that magical force is subject to the same laws of proportion as any other kind of force. it is useless for a mere millionaire to try to bankrupt a man who has the bank of england behind him. 149 to sum up, the first task is to separate the astral form from the physical body, the second to develop the powers of the astral body, in particular those of sight, travel, and interpretation; third, to unify the two bodies without muddling them. this being accomplished, the magician is fitted to deal with the invisible. ii it is now useful to contine with considerations of other planes, which have commonly been classed under the astral. there is some reason for

d of delusion, so that he may be perfect master of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it, to cause it instantly to obey his will "2. let him then begin exactly as before; but with the most intense solemnity and determination "3. let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise in a line exactly perpendicular to the earth's tangent at the point where his physical body is situated (or, to put it more simply, straight upwards "4. instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes him. if he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figures appear, let him at all costs rise above them. yea, though his very life tremble on his lips, let him force his way upward and onward "5. let him continue in this

emple. 215 its 7 chapters are referred to the 7 planets in the following order: mars, saturn, jupiter, sol, mercury, luna, venus "liber viii" see ccccxviii "liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum" instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. equinox i, p. 25& appendix vi of this book "liber x "liber porta lucis" an account of the sending forth of the master therion by the a. a. and an explanation of his mission. equinox vi, p. 3 "liber xi. liber nv" an instruction for attaining nuit. equinox vii, p. 11 "liber xiii. graduum montis abiegni" an accoun

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

ssarily very distinct from those which we obtain by ordinary methods. to begin with we must build up an apparatus of examination, and this we do by discovering and developing qualities in our own sturcture which ware suitable for the purpose. the first step is the separation of (what we call, for convenience) the magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 328 astral body from the physical body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser and subtler components. in this way we become aware of the existence of what we call, for convenience, the holy guardian angel, and the more we realise the implications of the theory of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into intima

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

too may lead thee astray. command and banish them, curse them by the great names if need be; but neither mock nor revile them, for so assuredly wilt thou be lead into error. 9. a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a part of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, but also the whole universe. 10. worship and neglect not, the physical body which is 18 thy temporary connection with the outer and material world. therefore let thy mental equilibrium be above disturbance by material events; strengthen and control the animal passions, discipline the emotions and the reason, nourish the higher aspirations. 11. do good unto others for its own sake, not for reward, not for gratitude from them, not for sympathy. if thou art gen

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

secret wisdom of the lesser world, or microcosm which is man" further we learn form this manuscript that: in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensations, and consequently of the nephesch, is disturbed, and the thought rays in consequence are shaken at each vibration; so that the sphere of the sensation of the nephesch is caused to rock and waver at the extremities of the physical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is that of the sphere of sensations oscillating and almost revolving about the physical body, that which translated to t

sical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is that of the sphere of sensations oscillating and almost revolving about the physical body, that which translated to the physical body bringeth giddiness, sickness, vertigo, and loss of idea, of place, and position. the fault as we see therefore lies in the preponderance of the nephesch over the ruach, in other words, the emotion outbalancing the reason. in the last vision, no. 18, we find more exertion on the part of the ruach than in any of the others, and this is undoubtedly accounted for by the fact that p, in t

ay beyond the limits of the sphere of sensations (as well as the sphere itself at that point of departure of the thought-ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection is not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life. the return taketh place by a reversal of this process; and, save to persons whose nephesch and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of "skrying" and travelling in the spirit vision is, of course, fatiguing. also there is another mode of astral projection, which can be used by the more practised and advanced adept. this consisteth in forming first a sphere from his own sphere of sensations, casting his reflection therein, and then projecting this whole sphe

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

prescribed positions, having bathed and robed with the proper decorum. let the place of working be free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop

d of delusion, so that he may be perfect master of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it, to cause it instantly to obey his will. 2. let him then begin exactly as before, but with the most intense solemnity and determination. 3. let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise in a line exactly perpendicular to the earth's tangent at the point where his physical body is situated (or to put it more simply, straight upwards. 4. instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes him. if he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figures appear, let him at all costs rise above them. yea, though his very life tremble on his lips, let him force his way upward and onward! 5. let him continue in this s

ude all astral phantoms, divine or demoniac, which are merely seen or heard without further reflection upon them. to obtain these it is sufficient to perform the following experiment: 60 sit down comfortably; it is perhaps best to begin in the dark. imagine as strongly as possible your own figure standing in front of you. transfer your consciousness to that figure, so that you look down upon your physical body in the chair. this is usually the one difficulty) feeling perfectly at home in your imagined body, let that body rise through the air to a great height. stop. look around you. probably the eyes of your "astral" body will be closed. it is sometimes difficult to open them. you will then perceive all sorts of forms, varying as you travel about. their nature will depend almost entirely o

bly the eyes of your "astral" body will be closed. it is sometimes difficult to open them. you will then perceive all sorts of forms, varying as you travel about. their nature will depend almost entirely on your power of control. some people may even perceive the phantoms of delirium and madness, and truly go mad from fear and horror. let the "astral" body return and sit down, coinciding with the physical body. closely unite the two: the experiment is over. practice makes perfect. this practice is delusive and even dangerous; it is best to precede and follow it by a carefully performed "lesser ritual of the pentagram< better still, have a skilled teacher. the experiment is an

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

ral light: shroud, shroud my form in your substantial night: clothe me and hide me, at my charm's control; darken man's eyes and blind him in his soul! gather, o gather, at my word divine, ye are the watchers and my soul the shrine [let formulate the idea of becoming invisible; imagine the results of success: then say] let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of ten inches from the physical body. let the sphere be consecrated with water and with fire [done] o auramooth and o thoum-aesh-neith, i invoke and beseech you: let the vapour 275 of this water, and of this fire, be as a basis on the material plane for the formation of this shroud of art [form mentally the shroud] i, p, frater of the order of the golden dawn, and a 5= 6 thereof: a lord of the paths in the portal of the

the light, that thou mayst conceal me before men [carefully formulating shroud] i receive thee, as a covering and a guard! khabs am pekht! konx om pax! light in extension! before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light [go to pillars: give signs and words and with the sign of horus project your whole will so as to realize the self fading out. the effect will be that the physical body will become gradually and partially invisible, as though a veil or cloud were coming between it and thee. divine ecstasy will follow, but no loss of self-control. with sign of silence use hoor po krat formula77 and vibrate the grand word.78 [repeat concentration and mystic circumambulation [intensely form shroud: stand at east and say] thus have i formulated unto myself this shroud o

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

k, one that suggests more than it says, and raises questions innumerable to which it supplies no answers" w.t.stead in the review of reviews "a thoughtfully written novel, and one that dips a little deeper than most into spiritual and intellectual matters" t.p.'s weekley. this story of a spiritual marriage presents strange possibilities of union between those who are of necessity separated in the physical body. the tarot of the bohemians: the most ancient book in the world, for the exclusive use of initiates. by papus. translated from the french by a. p. morton. new edition, revised throughout, with introduction by a. e. waite. crown 8vo, ornamental cloth gilt, gilt tops, 384 pp, profusely illustrated, 6s. net. a pack of 78 tarot cards: exquisitely drawn and coloured, from new and original

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

t. d. the astral light to be moulded into the shroud. e. the equation of the symbols in the sphere of sensation. f. the invocation of the higher: the placing of a barrier without the astral form: the clothing of the same with obscurity through the proper invocation. g. formulating clearly the idea of becoming invisible: the formulation of the exact distance at which the shroud should surround the physical body; the consecration with water and fire so that their vapour may begin to form a basis for the shroud. 157 h. the beginning to formulate mentally a shroud of concealment about the operator. the affirmation aloud of the reason and object of the working. i. announcement that all is ready for the commencement of the operation. operator stands in the place of the hierophant at this stage:

en the mystic words. r. still formulating the shroud say "before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light" then move to the pillars and give the signs and steps, words &c. with the sign enterer project now thy whole will in one great effort to realise thyself actually "fading out" and becoming invisible to mortal eyes: and in doing this must thou obtain the effect of thy physical body actually, gradually becoming partially invisible to thy natural eyes: as though a veil or cloud were formulating between it and thee (and be very careful not to lose self-control at this point) but also at this point is there a certain divine extasis and an exaltation desirable: for herein is a sensation of an exalted strength. s. again formulate the shroud as concealing thee and env

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

the student should first discover for himself the apparent position of the point in his brain where thoughts arise, if there be such a point. 11 if not, he should seek the position of the point where thoughts are judged. 2. second point. he must also develop in himself a will of destruction, even a will of annihilation. it may be that this shall be discovered at an immeasurable distance from his physical body. nevertheless, this must he reach, with this must he identify himself even to the loss of himself. 3. third point. let this will then watch vigilantly the point where thoughts arise, or the point where they are judged, and let every thought be annihilated as it is perceived or judged<eye of shiva" ed> 4. fourth point. next, let every thought be inhib

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

yet we cannot apply them; and the knowledge of "things as they are (and i choose these words very deliberately) has made immense strides. nevertheless, the mystery land still remains to be opened up, and our problems are still numerous. there is the problem of our own particular life, whatever that may be; there is the problem of that which is largely termed the "not-self" and which concerns our physical body, our environment, our circumstances, and our life conditions; if we are of an introspective turn of mind, there is the problem of our particular set of emotions, and of the thoughts, desires, and instincts by which we control action. group problems are many; why should there be suffering, starvation, and pain? why should the world as a whole be in the thrall of direst poverty, of sic

he idealistic. it posits an evolutionary process within all manifestation and identifies life with the cosmic process. it is the exact opposite of materialism, and brings the supernatural deity, predicated by the religionist, into the position of a great entity or life, who is evolving through, and by means of, the universe, just as man is evolving consciousness through the medium of an objective physical body. in these three standpoints the frankly materialistic, the purely supernatural, and the idealistic you have the three main lines of thought which have been put forward as explanatory- 4- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust of the cosmic process; all of them are partial truths, yet none of them is complete without the others; all of them, when followed alone, lead

marvellous and synthesised whole. st. paul may- 15- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust have had something of this sort in mind when he spoke about the heavenly man. by the "body of christ" he surely means all those units of the human family who are held within his sphere of influence, and who go to the constitution of his body, as the aggregate of the physical cells form the physical body of the man. what is needed in these days of religious upheaval is that these fundamental truths of christianity should be demonstrated to be scientific truths. we need to make religion scientific. there is a very interesting sanskrit writing, many thousands of years old, which i am venturing to quote here. it says "every form on earth, and every speck (atom) in space, strives in its

not merely a wild dream, but a practically useful ideal. if it is true that all the cells of our bodies, for instance, are the electrons which we hold coherently together, and if we are the energising factor within the material form, it is of prime importance that we recognise that fact, and deal rightly and scientifically with those forms and their atoms. this involves the practical care of the physical body and the wise adaptation of all our energy to the work to be done, and to the nature of our objective; it necessitates the judicious utilisation of that aggregate of cells which is our instrument, or tool, and our sphere of manifestation. this is- 17- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust something of which we, as yet, know little. when this thought is developed, an

that the great intelligence of our planet is similarly carrying his entire body of manifestation (which includes the human family) into situations which are distressing to the atoms. surely it may be logical to suppose that the mystery of all we see around us may be hidden in the will and intelligent purpose of that greater life, who works through our planet as man works through the medium of his physical body, and yet who is himself but an atom within a still larger sphere, which is indwelt by the solar logos, the intelligence who is the sumtotal of all the lesser lives. lecture iii the evolution of form, or group evolution- 18- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust i want to enlarge to-night upon the basic idea of the unity of consciousness, or of intelligence, as deve

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

power felt in advanced men, and increasingly on the probationary path until by the third initiation the control of the lower self by the higher is perfected, and the highest aspect begins to make its energy felt. the ego reflects itself in iii. the personality, or lower self, physical plane man. this aspect is also threefold: 1. a mental body..lower manas. 2. an emotional body..astral body. 3. a physical body..the dense physical and the etheric body. the aim of evolution is therefore to bring man to the realisation of the egoic aspect and to bring the lower nature under its control. chapter i introductory remarks before entering upon the subject matter of the following articles of initiation, on the paths that- 3- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust open before the perf

the ancient of days, and- 18- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust the lord of the world, came down to this dense physical planet and has remained with us ever since. owing to the extreme purity of his nature, and the fact that he is (from the human standpoint) relatively sinless, and hence incapable of response to aught on the dense physical plane, he was unable to take a dense physical body such as ours, and has to function in his etheric body. he is the greatest of all the avatars, or coming ones, for he is a direct reflection of that great entity who lives, and breathes, and functions through all the evolutions on this planet, holding all within his aura or magnetic sphere of influence. in him we live and move and have our being, and none of us can pass beyond the rad

s effects are still being felt. those effects might be enumerated as follows: the planetary logos on his own plane was enabled to take a more direct method in producing the results he desired for working out his- 19- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust plan. as is well known, the planetary scheme, with its dense globe and inner subtler globes, is to the planetary logos what the physical body and its subtler bodies are to man. hence in illustration it might be said that the coming into incarnation of sanat kumara was analogous to the firm grip of self-conscious control that the ego of a human being takes upon his vehicles when the necessary stage in evolution has been achieved. it has been said that in the head of every man are seven centres of force, which are linked to

es. this is by way of illustration, and an attempt to show the relation of the hierarchy to its planetary source, and also the close analogy between the method of functioning of a planetary logos and of man, the microcosm. the third kingdom of nature, the animal kingdom, had reached a relatively high state of evolution, and animal man was in possession of the earth; he was a being with a powerful physical body, a co-ordinated astral body, or body of sensation and feeling, and a rudimentary germ of mind which might some day form a nucleus of a mental body. left to himself for long aeons animal man would have eventually progressed out of the animal kingdom into the human, and would have become a self-conscious, functioning, rational entity, but how slow the process would have been may be evi

n, and the hairy ainus. the decision of the planetary logos to take a physical vehicle produced an extraordinary stimulation in the evolutionary process, and by his incarnation, and the methods of force distribution he employed, he brought about in a brief cycle of time what would otherwise have been inconceivably slow. the germ of mind in animal man was stimulated. the fourfold lower man, a. the physical body in its dual capacity, etheric and dense, b. vitality, life force, or prana, c. the astral or emotional body, d. the incipient germ of mind, was co-ordinated and stimulated, and became a fit receptacle for the coming in of the self-conscious entities, those spiritual triads (the reflection of spiritual will, intuition, or wisdom, and higher mind) who had for long ages been waiting for

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

es the evolution of all that has evolved into objectivity by means of latent fire. planetary, or the heavenly men: what is laid down anent the system, as a whole, can be predicated of all planets which in their nature reflect the sun, their elder brother. human, or the microcosmic man: human latent fire, the heat interior of the human frame causes production of other forms of life, such as 1. the physical body cells. 2. organisms nourished by the latent heat. 3. the reproduction of itself in other human forms, the basis of the sex function. human radiatory, or active fire, is a factor as yet but little comprehended; it relates to the health aura and to that radiation from the etheric which makes a man a healer, and able to transmit active heat. it is necessary to differentiate between this

he three channels for the fire from the very use of the term "sheath" it will be noted that we are considering those fires which manifest through the medium of those externalities, of those veils of substance which hide and conceal the inner reality. we shall not here take up the subject of the sheaths on the higher planes, but simply deal with the fires that animate the three lower vehicles, the physical body in its two divisions (etheric and dense, the emotional or astral body, and the mental sheath. it is frequently overlooked by the casual student that both the astral and the mental bodies are material, and just as material in their own way, as is the dense physical body, and also that the substance of which they are composed is animated by a triple fire, as is the physical. in the phy

h the astral and the mental bodies are material, and just as material in their own way, as is the dense physical body, and also that the substance of which they are composed is animated by a triple fire, as is the physical. in the physical body we have the fires of the lower nature (the animal plane) centralised at the base of the spine. they are situated at a spot which stands in relation to the physical body as the physical sun to the solar system. this central point of heat radiates in all directions, using the spinal column as its main artery, but working in close connection with certain central ganglia, wherever located, and having a special association with the spleen [chart i evolution of matter] in the etheric body, which is an exact replica of its denser counterpart, we have the o

and having a special association with the spleen [chart i evolution of matter] in the etheric body, which is an exact replica of its denser counterpart, we have the organ of active or radiatory fire, and, as is well known, the vehicle of prana. its function is to store up the rays of radiatory light and heat which are secured from the sun, and to transmit them, via the spleen, to all parts of the physical body. hence in the future it will come to be recognised that the spine and the spleen are of the utmost importance to the physical well-being of man, and that when the spinal column is duly adjusted and aligned, and when the spleen is freed from congestion and in a healthy condition, there will be little trouble in the dense physical body. when the physical furnace burns brightly and when

y overshadows. yet all is part of a divine whole. the subject of the radiatory heat of the macrocosmic and microcosmic systems will be dealt with in detail in a later subdivision. here we will only deal with the latent interior fire of the a. sun. b. planet. c. man. d. atom. we must remember that in both the astral and the mental sheaths there exist the counterparts of the centres as found in the physical body. these centres concern matter and its evolution. one fundamental statement can be laid down anent the internal fires of all these four (sun, planet, man, and atom: there exists in the sun, in the planet, in man, and in the atom, a central point of heat, or((if i might use so limiting and inappropriate a term) a central cavern of fire, or nucleus of heat, and this central nucleus reac

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

fifth root race. aryan. 2. the fifth subrace. anglo-saxon. 3. the fifth principle. manas, or mind. 4. the fifth plane .t he mental. 5. the fifth ray. concrete knowledge. all the various yogas have had their place in the unfoldment of the human being. in the first purely physical race, which is called the lemurian, the yoga at that time imposed upon infant humanity was hatha yoga, the yoga of the physical body, that yoga which brings into conscious use and manipulation the various organs, muscles and parts of the physical frame. the problem before the adepts of that time was to teach human beings, who were then little more than animals, the purpose, significance and use of their various organs, so that they could consciously control them, and the meaning of the symbol of the human figure

of these two states of being; he has consciously to free himself from all objects of desire and stand as a unified whole, detached and liberated from all veils, from all forms in the three worlds. when the state of conscious being, as known by the spiritual man, becomes also the condition of awareness of the man in physical incarnation then the goal has been reached. the man is no longer what his physical body makes him, when identified with it, the victim of the world. he walks free, with shining face (i. cor. 3) and the light of his countenance is shed abroad upon all he meets. no longer do his desires swing the flesh into activity, and no longer does his astral body subjugate him and overcome him. through dispassion and the balancing of the pairs of opposites he has freed himself from t

d they do so. under the logoic plan, the spirits or divine sparks are imprisoned by them, being first attracted to them through the mutual interplay of spirit and matter. by the control of these substances and the restraint of their instinctual activities, these spirits gain experience and eventually liberation. thus union with the soul is brought about. it is a union known and experienced in the physical body upon the plane of densest manifestation through the conscious intelligent control of the lower nature- 11- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust 3. when this has been accomplished, the yogi knows himself as he is in reality. this might be described in the following way: the man who knows the conditions and has fulfilled them as indicated in the preceding sutra, 1. sees the

r, but the putting to sleep of the vrittis. it is the negation of the contacts of the senses without the sixth sense, the mind, superseding their activities. in this condition of sleep, a man is open to hallucination, to delusion, to wrong impressions and to obsessions. sleep is of several kinds, and only a short tabulation is possible in such a commentary as this is. 1. the ordinary sleep of the physical body, where the brain does not respond to any sense contacts; 2. sleep of the vrittis, or of those modifications of the mental processes which correlate the man with his environment, through the medium of the senses and the mind; 3. the sleep of the soul, which, occultly speaking, covers that part of human experience which dates from a man's first human incarnation until he "awakens" to a

senses and the mind; 3. the sleep of the soul, which, occultly speaking, covers that part of human experience which dates from a man's first human incarnation until he "awakens" to a knowledge of the plan, and endeavors to bring the lower man into line with the nature and will of the inner spiritual man; 4. the sleep of the ordinary medium, wherein the etheric body is partially extruded from the physical body, and is likewise separated from the astral body, bringing in a condition of very real danger; 5. samadhi, or the sleep of the yogi, the result of the conscious scientific withdrawal of the real man from his lower threefold sheath in order to work on high levels, preparatory to some active service upon the lower; 6. the sleep of the nirmanakayas, which is a condition of such intense s

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

ssible that the way out may be found for the new race in the new age. first: in the eastern system, it is assumed that within every human form dwells an entity, a being, called the self or soul. second: this self utilizes the form of the human being as its instrument or means of expression, and through the sum total of the mental and emotional states will eventually manifest itself, utilizing the physical body as its functioning mechanism on the physical plane. finally, the control of these means of expression is brought about under the law of rebirth. through the evolutionary process (carried forward through many lives in a physical body) the self gradually builds a fit instrument through which to manifest, and learns to master it. thus the self or soul becomes truly creative and self-con

itions, which develop into that sense of oneness with all beings and with the supreme reality to which the mystics have always testified. its relation to the human being is that of the conscious entity towards its medium of expression; of the one who thinks, towards the instrument of thought; of the one who registers feeling, towards the field of sensuous experience, and of the actor, towards the physical body the sole means of contact with that particular field of activity, the world of physical life. this soul expresses itself through two forms of energy, that which we call the vital principle or fluid, the life aspect, and the energy of pure reason. these energies are focussed during life in the physical body. the life stream centres itself in the heart, utilizing the blood stream, the

that is the goal of the mystical endeavor and the object of the dual activity of mind god as life in nature, god as love, subjectively, and as plan and as purpose, and it is this that the unification, which meditation brings about reveals to man. through its ordered technique, man discovers that unity which is himself. through it, he later discovers his relation to the universe; he finds that his physical body and his vital energies are part and parcel of nature itself, which is, in fact, the outer garment of deity; he finds that his ability to love and to feel makes him aware of the love that pulses at the heart of all creation; and he discovers that- 24- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust his mind can give him the key which unlocks for him the door of understanding an

of the five senses, and conveyed to it via the vital body. thus it is swept into activity of a purely selfish and personal nature; or it can be trained to react primarily to the mind, regarding the mind (as it so seldom is) as the interpreter of the spiritual self, the soul. it is this emotional body, characterized by feeling and desire, that acts most potently, in the majority of cases, upon the physical body. this latter is regarded by the esotericist as a pure automaton, driven into action by the desire nature and energized by the vital energy. as the race progresses, another "body" the mind body, comes into being and activity, and gradually assumes an active and natural control. like the physical and emotional organisms, this- 25- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust

y the effectual attainment by the individual being..of the consciousness of that which truly is from all eternity."13(48) through the ordered stages of the meditation process, a relationship is gradually and steadily established between the soul and its instruments until the time comes when they are literally one. then the sheaths serve simply to reveal the light of the indwelling son of god; the physical body is under direct control of the soul, for the illuminated mind transmits (as we shall see later) soul knowledge to the physical brain; the emotional nature is purified and simply reflects the love nature of the soul, as the mind reflects the purposes of god. thus, the hitherto disorganized and separative aspects of the human being are synthesized and unified and brought into harmoniou

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

n number, there are those advanced souls to whom the spirit and its nature is also a rational and understandable subject, to be appreciated and comprehended through the medium of the soul and its powers just as it is possible to arrive at an understanding of the soul through the medium of the mind, correctly employed. on a lower level altogether, we know it is easy to understand the nature of the physical body through a study and right use of the desire nature. it is a form of pride, and a refusal to recognize one's temporary limitations that awakens in readers a dislike for phrases which aptly and truly say "when you are further developed, you will understand the above" this should be made clear. to the master of the wisdom, the nature of the spirit, or that positive centre of life which

e distinctive subjective man, his colouring, or individual note; this it is which sets the rate of vibratory activity of his body, produces his particular type of form, is responsible for the condition and nature of his organs, his glands, and his outer aspects. this is the soul and in its lowest aspect is to be seen working through the emotional or astral nature and, in connection with the dense physical body, through the heart. 3. as the activity of the atoms and cells of which the physical body is composed. it is the sum total of those little lives of which the human organs, comprising the entire man, are composed. these have a life of their own and a consciousness which is strictly individual and identified. this aspect of the life principle works through the etheric or vital body and

rates of vibratory light. these seven subsidiary groups again produce a varying outlook, mentality, and approach, all equally right, but all presenting a slightly different angle of vision. when the above realisation is coupled to such factors as the different points in evolution, varying nationalities and characteristics, the inherent distinctions brought about through the interplay between the physical body involved and the environment, it will be apparent that no approach to such abstruse subjects as the nature of spirit and soul could have a general definition and submit themselves to a universal terminology. b. the soul, the mediator or middle principle. there are two angles or points of view from which the nature of the soul must be grasped: one is the aspect of the soul in relation

e transmitter (from inner sources) of certain types of energy, and the object of the treatise might here be stated to be that of considering the various types of energy transmitted to the form in the human kingdom, the responsiveness of the form to the types of force, the effects of that force upon man, and his gradual responsiveness to force emanating: a. from his environment, plus his own outer physical body. b. from the emotional plane, or astral force. c. the mental plane or thought currents. d. egoic force, a force only registered by man and of which the fourth kingdom in nature is the custodian and which has mysterious and peculiar effects- 29- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust e. the type of energy which produces the concretion of ideas on the physical plane. f. s

o the work of the soul, the middle principle in nature, can be grasped. 5. the symbolism is also carried forward when one remembers that the etheric body links the purely physical, or dense body with the purely subtle, the astral or emotional body. in this is seen the reflection of the soul in man which links the three worlds (corresponding to the solid, liquid and gaseous aspects of the strictly physical body of man) to the higher planes in the solar system, linking thus the mental to the buddhic and the mind to the intuitional states of consciousness. rule one the solar angel collects himself, scatters not his force but, in meditation deep, communicates with his reflection some basic assumptions. the way of the disciple- 32- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust rule one s

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ure of our septenary universe must be considered, and the relation of the threefold human being to the divine trinity must be noted. a general idea of the entire symbolic picture is of value. each student, as he takes up the study of the rays, must steadily bear in mind that he himself-as a human unit-finds his place on one or other of these rays. the problem thus produced is a very real one. the physical body may be responsive to one type of ray force, whilst the personality as a whole may vibrate in unison with another. the ego or soul may find itself upon still a third type of ray, thus responding to another type of ray energy. the question of the monadic ray brings in still another factor in many cases, but this can only be implied and not really elucidated. as i have oft told you, it

r era. these embodied lives (again in all four kingdoms) will be responsive to the peculiar vibration, quality, colouring and nature of the ray in question. the ray in manifestation will affect potently the three bodies which constitute the personality of man, and the influence of the ray will produce changes in the mind content and the emotional nature of the man and determine the calibre of the physical body. i am aware, therefore, that in giving out this relatively new teaching upon the rays i may, in my endeavour to shed fresh light, temporarily increase the complexity of the subject. but as experiment is made, as people are studied in the laboratories of the psychologists and the psychoanalysts in connection with their ray indications, and as the newer sciences come into wise use and

ance that the tendency of our soul ray is that of will or power, but that the ray governing the personality is that of devotion, we can more truly gauge our opportunity, our capacities and our limitations; we can more justly determine our vocation and service, our assets and our debits, our true value and strength. when we can add to that knowledge an analysis which enables us to realise that the physical body is reacting preeminently to the soul ray, whilst the emotional body is under the influence of the personality ray which is historically in manifestation at the time, we are then in a position to gauge our particular problem with judgment. we can then deal more intelligently with ourselves, with our children and with our friends and associates. we shall find ourselves able to cooperat

tion, and includes those graded lives, from the more advanced disciple up to the planetary logos himself. but forget not that when we make these distinctions it is nevertheless one soul that is functioning, acting through vehicles of varying capacities, of differentiated refinements and of greater and lesser limitations, in just the same sense as a man is one identity, working sometimes through a physical body and sometimes through a feeling body or a mental body, and sometimes knowing himself to be the self a rare and unusual occurrence for the majority. every form in manifestation does two things: 1. appropriates, or is pervaded by, as much of the world soul as its capacity will permit. the atom of substance, the molecule or the cell all have soul, but not in the same degree as has an an

iewed from one angle, is an aspect of the body, for there is a soul in every atom comprising all bodies in all kingdoms in nature. the subtle coherent soul which is the result of the bringing together of spirit and matter exists as an entity apart from the body nature, and constitutes (when separated from the body) the etheric body, the double, as it is sometimes called, or the counterpart of the physical body. this is the sum total of the soul of the atoms constituting the physical body. it is the true form; it is the principle of coherence in every form. the soul, in relation to the human being, is the mind principle in two capacities, or the mind expressing itself in two ways. these two ways are registered and become part of the organised equipment of the human body when it is adequatel

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

baptised and started on his brief and spectacular public career. how true this may be historically, who can say? it is of no real importance. christ was, is, and ever shall be. speaking symbolically, it was necessary that he should be thirty years old, for there is significance in that number, where humanity is concerned. thirty signifies the perfecting of the three aspects of the personality the physical body, the emotional nature, and the mind. these three compose the form side of man, and veil or hide the soul. they are in reality his mechanism of contact with the outer world, the equipment whereby his consciousness unfolds and awakens. in their totality they constitute his "response apparatus" as the psychologists call it. we know that man is a physical animal as well as an emotional

an efficient lower self, is the result. to this the number thirty testifies. ten is the number of perfection, and thirty testifies to perfection in all three parts of the equipment of the soul. it is interesting to bear in mind that through these three aspects (or reflections of the divine being) man is brought en rapport with the existing universe, and therefore with god, immanent in nature. the physical body enables us to touch the tangible, visible world. the emotional, feeling nature enables us to say "i lift up my heart unto the lord" most people live in their heart nature and in the feeling body, and it is through the heart that we find our way to the heart of god. only through love can love be revealed. when through right use and understanding the mind is definitely directed and pro

arates the land. in the symbolism of esotericism the word "river" frequently means discrimination. we have seen that water symbolises the emotional nature, and that the purification in jordan, through baptism, typifies the complete cleansing of all feeling, of all wishes and of that desire life which is the determining factor with most people. the first initiation symbolises the dedication of the physical body and the physical plane life to the soul. the second initiation stands for the demonstrated control and consecration to divinity of the desire nature, with its emotional reactions and its potent "wish life" a new factor now enters in, the discriminating faculty of the mind. by means of it, the disciple can bring the mental life under control and dedicate it to the life of the kingdom

ction of purely personal, physical needs can be presented in such a manner that they may seem entirely right. yet we do not live by bread alone, but by means of the spiritual life which (coming forth from god) pours into, and is the life of, the lower man. this is the first essential for understanding. upon that soul life and upon that inner contact the emphasis should be laid. the healing of the physical body, when diseased, would be satisfactory to the individual, but living as a soul is of more importance. the emphasis upon a divinity which must express itself entirely through the meeting of a physical need, in a monetary manner, most definitely limits divinity to an attribute of itself. when we live as souls, when our inner life is oriented to god, not because of what we can receive bu

"flesh of our flesh" and in the interplay and the fusion of the two, god stood revealed in all his magnetic and radiant glory. when we, as human beings, realise the divine purpose, and come to regard our physical bodies as the means whereby the divine, indwelling christ can be revealed, we shall gain a new vision of physical living and a renewed incentive for the proper care and treatment of the physical body- 91- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust we shall cherish these bodies, through which we temporarily function, as the custodians of the divine revelation. we shall, each of us, regard them as the virgin mary regarded her body, as the repository of the hidden christ, and we shall look forward to that momentous day when we, too, shall stand upon the mount of transfigur

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

elation works out as the growth of soul evolution and falls into three stages: 1. individualisation..personality. 2. initiation..ego. 3. identification. monad. 1. the three stages of egoic growth we must hold the following statements firmly in our minds. the personality is a triple combination of forces, impressing and absolutely controlling the fourth aspect of the personality which is the dense physical body. the three personality types of energy are the etheric body, which is the vehicle of vital energy, the astral body which is the vehicle of the feeling energy or sentient force, and the mental body which is the vehicle of the intelligent energy of will that is destined to be the dominant creative aspect. it is upon this truth that christian science has laid the emphasis. these forces

ion process and functioning increasingly as the solar angel, because focussed primarily in the inner spiritual body. awareness of the presence is thus steadily developed. this fact merits the deep study and meditation of all disciples. as the three rays which govern the lower triplicity blend and synthesise and produce the vital personality, and as they in their turn dominate the ray of the dense physical body, the lower man enters into a prolonged condition of conflict. gradually and increasingly, the soul ray "the ray of persistent and magnetic grasp, as it is occultly called, begins to become more active; in the brain of the man who is a developed personality, an increased awareness of vibration is set up. there are many degrees and stages in this experience, and they cover many lives

es itself felt in a triple form. these from the angle of the entire sweep of the evolutionary process, and as far as the human personality is concerned appear sequentially, and qualify the matter aspect with its three major presentations: 1. the quality of physical substance. during this stage of development, the man is almost entirely physical in his reactions and completely under the ray of his physical body. this is the correspondence in man to the lemurian epoch and to the period of pure infancy. 2. the quality of the astral body. this governs the individual for a very long period, and still governs, more or less, the masses of men. it corresponds to the atlantean period and to the stage of adolescence. the ray of the astral body is of very great power. 3. the quality of the mental bod

ed, interplay and cultivated intercourse, which produces the at-one-ment between the soul and its mechanism, man in the three worlds. from the angle of these three ray influences, we have (in the life of the aspirant) a recapitulation of the triple process which we could call the "processes of unfoldment of the lemurian, atlantean, and aryan consciousness" on the path of probation, the ray of the physical body must become subordinated to the potencies emanating from those soul rays which stream forth from the outer tier of petals in the egoic lotus (see a treatise on cosmic fire) these are the- 13- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust knowledge petals. on the path of discipleship, the astral body is brought into subjection by the ray of

joy, pain, to the urge and satisfaction of desire, and to a heavy subconscious urge to betterment. life after life passes, and slowly the capacity for conscious identification increases, with a growing desire for a larger range of satisfactions; the indwelling and animating soul becomes ever more deeply hidden, the prisoner of the form nature. the entire forces of the life are concentrated in the physical body, and the desires then expressed are physical desires; at the same time there is a growing tendency towards more subtle desires, such as the astral body evokes. gradually, the identification of the soul with the form shifts from the physical to the astral form. there is nothing present at this time which could be called a personality. there is simply a living, active physical body, wi

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

cycle. the present objective is that the human family should now, as a whole, do three things and anything which militates against this is evil. 1. manifest the nature of the soul, through the integrated personality. the nature of the soul is love and the will-to-good- 18- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. transfer the energy, now turned to the vitalising of the physical body and physical creation, to the nurturing of the creative faculty upon the mental plane; thus the entire human family will be transmuted into a dynamic, self-conscious, creative agency. 3. usher in a period of spiritual unfoldment in every kingdom in nature. at the close of this period, the door into the animal kingdom will again be opened and opportunity offered to waiting embryonic s

its efficiency and its capacity to deal with any or every problem. this leads inevitably to isolation and loneliness. 7. the glamour of devotion, leading to an undue stimulation of the astral body. the man or woman thus glamoured sees only one idea, one person, one authority and one aspect of truth. it feeds fanaticism and spiritual pride. 8. the glamour of desire with its reflex action upon the physical body. this leads to a constant condition of fighting and of turmoil. it negates all peace and fruitful work and must some day be brought to an end. 9. the glamour of personal ambition. there are many other glamours, both individual and world-wide, but these will serve to indicate a general tendency. those who are in preparation for initiation must learn to work consciously with glamour; t

must succeed upon an earlier and vacillating experience wherein the disciple vibrates between the higher and the lower decisions. it is at this process, the master presides. he is able to do nothing because it is the disciple's own problem. he can only endeavour to enhance the desire of the soul by the power of his directed thought. the personality can also do nothing, for at this point both the physical body and the astral vehicle are simply automatons, waiting responsively for the decision of the disciple, functioning in his mental body. only the disciple can act upon the mental level of consciousness at this point of endeavour. once he does so, the die is cast. he either moves forward towards the door of light where the master takes his hand and the angel of the presence becomes potent

d humility. it is naturally not my intention to state who is being prepared for any particular initiation. that is a matter for each of you to discover for himself. it is a matter of interior orientation and not a matter of outside information. one point anent the taking of the first three major initiations, i would like to refer to at this point. it is that they have always to be taken when in a physical body and upon the physical plane, thus demonstrating initiate consciousness through both mind and brain. this is a point not oft emphasised and sometimes contradicted. i would like also to point out with all the clarity and power at my disposal, the very deep necessity for humility and its constantly recurring expression. i refer not to an inferiority complex but to that adjusted sense of

h and the light which the world needs and must have if this storm is to be weathered. i ask you to render this service to me and to humanity. i ask nothing spectacular; it will, however, require a strenuous effort of your souls if you are to respond adequately; i ask nothing impossible; i would remind- 76- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust you that the apathy of the physical body and brain, the inertia of the feeling nature and the sense of futility of the mind when confronted with large issues will seem to hinder you. again i point the way to you and again i wait. will you intensify your inner life and achieve the power which will enable you to live simultaneously as an efficient human being and a living, loving soul? it is the establishing of the continuity

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

s coming are already set on foot, but they set no date or hour. the time is known only to the two or three, but "in such an hour as ye think not, he will come (matt. xxiv.44) a truth hard for the orthodox thinker of any faith to accept is the fact that christ cannot return because he has always been here upon our earth, watching over the spiritual destiny of humanity; he has never left us but, in physical body and securely concealed (though not hidden, he has guided the affairs of the spiritual hierarchy, of his disciples and workers who are unitedly pledged with him to earth service. he can only re-appear. it is a spiritual fact that those who have passed from the cave of the tomb into the fullness of the resurrection life can be seen and at the same time evade the vision of the believer

e hierarchy, in its already successful procedures, is aiding and will continue to aid. 2. christ taught also that the kingdom of god was on earth and told us to seek that kingdom first and let all things be of secondary importance for its sake. that kingdom has ever been with us, composed of all those who down the ages, have sought spiritual goals, liberated themselves from the limitations of the physical body, emotional controls and the obstructive mind. its citizens are those who today (unknown to the majority) live in physical bodies, work for the welfare of humanity, use love instead of emotion as their general technique, and compose that great body of "illumined minds" which guides the destiny of the world. the kingdom of god is not something which will descend on earth when man is go

closest cooperation with the buddha until this fusion and reconstruction have truly taken place. the buddha is closely allied with the christ in this process of his reappearing, though he will not be involved or active during the entire period of christ's coming, active work on earth. as you know, he, too, has not relinquished his contact and relationship with humanity, though he relinquished his physical body centuries ago. he did this in order to accomplish certain assigned work which had in it (besides many things unknown to humanity) activities connected with the work of the christ, with the immediacy of his coming and with certain plans for the coming civilisation of the aquarian age. as many millions in the world know, each year (at the time of the wesak festival at the may full moon

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

arer to your perception if i worded the truth about maya as follows: the latent impulses of the personality life, when divorced from and not under soul control, are blended with the pranic fluids within the periphery of the personality sphere of influence, and then become potent directed streams of force, seeking emergence into physical manifestation through the medium of the seven centres in the physical body. these forces or impulses, plus the prana available, constitute the etheric body of the undeveloped and frequently of the average man. it will be apparent, therefore, how much the undeveloped man is the victim of mass energy of a low kind, for his etheric body is responsive to, and draws its energy from a type of general environing prana, until such time as there is a definite direct

conform entirely to the inner impulses, emanating from the world of prana, where the entirely undeveloped man is concerned, or from the lower astral where the more developed or average man is concerned. 2. the moment, however, that an inner orientation towards the world of higher values takes place, then the etheric or vital force is brought into conflict with the lowest aspect of man, the dense physical body, and the battle of the lower pairs of opposites takes place. it is interesting to note that it is during this stage that the emphasis is laid upon physical disciplines, upon such controlling factors as total abstinence, celibacy, and vegetarianism, and- 52- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust upon physical hygiene and physical exercises. through these, the control of

, and the man set free for the true battle of the pairs of opposites. this second battle is the true kurukshetra and is fought out in the astral nature, between the pairs of opposites which are distinctive of our solar system, just as the physical pairs of opposites are distinctive of the past solar system. from one interesting angle the battle of the opposites upon the lower spiral, in which the physical body in its two aspects is concerned, can be seen taking place in the animal kingdom. in this process, human beings act as the agents of discipline, and the domesticated animals, which are forced to conform to human control, are wrestling (even if unconsciously from our point of view) with the problem of this lower pair of opposites. their battle is fought out through the medium of the de

ical body in its two aspects is concerned, can be seen taking place in the animal kingdom. in this process, human beings act as the agents of discipline, and the domesticated animals, which are forced to conform to human control, are wrestling (even if unconsciously from our point of view) with the problem of this lower pair of opposites. their battle is fought out through the medium of the dense physical body and the etheric forces, and in this way a higher aspiration is brought into expression. this produces in them the experience which we call "individualisation" wherein the seed of personality is sown. on the human battlefield, the kurukshetra, the higher aspect of the soul begins to dominate, producing the process of divine-human integration which we call "initiation" ponder upon this

will you study yourselves with care during the next six months and see if what i later suggest is not true? use the information given in a treatise on the seven rays as your guide in this self-analysis; i would remind you that the rays govern the three bodies in the following order: 1. rays governing the mental body .r ays 1.4.5. 2. rays governing the astral body. rays 2.6. 3. rays governing the physical body .r ays 3.7. thus you will note that all the rays play their part in the mechanism of man, making all circumstances the vehicles of opportunity and all conditions the medium of development. this statement as to the governing rays is a statement of an infallible rule, except in the case of accepted disciples. as you read and study, you would find it of value to reflect upon and then to

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

d to be swept into activity by these impulses, or streams of force, emanating from some originating source or other. the etheric body is in reality naught but energy. it is composed of myriads of threads of force or tiny streams of energy, held in relation to the emotional and mental bodies and to the soul by their coordinating effect. these streams of energy, in their turn, have an effect on the physical body and swing it into activity of some kind or another, according to the nature and power of whatever type of energy may be dominating the etheric body at any particular time. through the etheric body, therefore, circulates energy emanating from some mind. with humanity in the mass, response is made unconsciously to the rulings of the universal mind; this is complicated in our time and a

e may protect the group from any serious results to themselves, but the effect upon their victim will be definitely serious, rendering him negative, and with a weakened will. the result of all true telepathic work and rightly directed effort to "impress" a subject will be to leave him with a strengthened will to right action, an intensified interior light, an astral body freer from glamour, and a physical body more vital and purer. the potency of a united group activity is incredibly powerful. the occult aphorism that "energy follows thought" is either a statement of a truth or else a meaningless phrase. forget not that the method of work of the hierarchy is that of impression upon the minds of their disciples, of telepathic work carried on with the master as broadcaster and the disciple a

lisation will all increasingly be focussed on this unique substance which is the true form to which all physical bodies in every kingdom in nature conform. note that phraseology. the attitude of occultism is, at this time, relatively negative to the fact and the nature of the etheric body. people are ready to admit its existence, but the dominant factors in their consciousness are the fact of the physical body (around whose comfort, security and care all life seems woven) and the fact of the astral or emotional nature. not one among them, or among occult students generally, pays any attention to the etheric body, and there is a great hiatus or gap in consciousness today (only this time normally and rightly) between the personality and the spiritual triad. this gap will be bridged by the bu

body, and there is a great hiatus or gap in consciousness today (only this time normally and rightly) between the personality and the spiritual triad. this gap will be bridged by the building of the antahkarana, and this can only be built by advanced students. there is no such planned bridge for the gap in consciousness between- 79- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust the physical body and the etheric counterpart. the etheric body exists in subtle etheric matter, and factually there is no true gap; there is simply the ignoring by humanity of an aspect of the physical body which is of far more importance than is the dense physical vehicle. the consciousness of men today is physical-astral, and the factor of conditioning energies is ignored, overlooked, and from the

lity. both are equally bad. there are six major propositions which govern all consideration of the etheric body, and i would like to present them to students as a first step: 1. there is nothing in the manifested universe solar, planetary or the various kingdoms in nature which does not possess an energy form, subtle and intangible yet substantial, which controls, governs and conditions the outer physical body. this is the etheric body. 2. this energy form underlying the solar system, the planets and all forms within their specific rings-pass-not is itself conditioned and governed by the dominant solar or planetary energy which ceaselessly and without break in time, creates it, changes and qualifies it. the etheric body is subject to ceaseless change. this, being true of the macrocosm, is

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

ansmission of energies. in connection with this, and in order more correctly to understand, it will be useful to study individual man; in this way we can arrive at a faint comprehension of the basic and underlying truth. students should never forget the law of analogy as an interpretive agency. esotericism teaches (and modern science is rapidly arriving at the same conclusion) that underlying the physical body and its comprehensive and intricate system of nerves is a vital or etheric body which is the counterpart and the true form of the outer and tangible phenomenal aspect. it is likewise the medium for the transmission of force to all parts of the human frame and the agent of the indwelling life and consciousness. it determines and conditions the physical body, for it is itself the repos

of the zodiac and whose force reaches us through these constellations and not directly. besides these, it should be remembered that technically we should also add the radiatory influence which comes direct to us from the planet, the earth, upon which we live. then, and only then, can you have a fairly complete analysis and picture of the energies to which the etheric body of man (conditioning the physical body which is pre-eminently automatic and negative in its reactions) must and does ever respond. an understanding of that response and the conscious intelligent control of individual reactions are supremely necessary to man but only become possible at a fairly advanced stage of development and as he nears the path (technically understood. man learns first of all to control his reactions t

he point achieved so that when the life energy is temporarily exhausted and the "death of the personality" takes place, the man finds himself "nearer the centre of his life, closer to the centre of his group and approaching the centre of divine life" as the ageless wisdom expresses it. this particular phrase "death of the personality" has two definite connotations: a. it may mean the death of the physical body, which is inevitably followed by the two stages of the death of the emotional vehicle and the subsequent dissipation of the temporary and ever-changing form which the quota of mental energy has assumed during incarnation. b. the subjective and mystical "death of the personality" this is a phrase indicating the transfer of the focus for the distribution of energy from the personality

t represents the sattvic or harmony aspect of life and can produce right relationship between soul and personality in any one incarnation. it thus points the way to the recognition of the force of the soul. 3. the moon. this type of force (coming from certain planets and not from the moon) indicates that which is past. it, therefore, summarises limitation and the present handicaps. it governs the physical body and shows where the prison of the soul is to be found. the next statement which i would like to make, and which grows normally out of the above, is that the zodiacal, the systemic and the planetary energies act either as hindering or as stimulating forces, according to the type of vehicle or body upon which they play; the nature of these vehicles and their capacity to attract, to res

personality, the third divine aspect. they thus exemplify the will-to-know. i would have you remember that i am talking entirely in terms of consciousness and of the responses and reactions of the individual to the forces which impinge upon him. the effect of the emanation of our planet, the earth, is a correspondence to the effect of that aggregate of atoms and molecules which we call the dense physical body and of its response to the pull and the attraction of any or all of the subtler bodies. as regards the influence of the seven solar systems, i should suggest (more i cannot do) that they are linked up astrologically with the constellations, the great bear, the pleiades, and sirius. they are intimately related to them, but their exact effect is a transmitted one and cannot be noted as

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust then followed a treatise on white magic. this was written years ago and as it was written it went out, chapter by chapter, to the senior students of the arcane school as reading matter only. it is the first book ever given out upon the training and control of the astral or emotional body. many occult books have been written on the subject of the physical body and its purification and upon the etheric or vital body. most of them have been compilations of other books, both ancient or modern. this book of mine, however, is intended to train the modern aspirant in the control of his astral body, by the aid of the mind as that mind is, in its turn, illumined by the soul. the next book undertaken was a treatise on the seven rays. it is a long b

shown to mrs. bailey and roughly translated by her and corrected by the tibetan. a knowledge of the ancient language is not necessary in this work, as the most ancient manuscripts are ideographic and symbolic, and when sufficient stimulation is present the viewer becomes aware of the meaning and can transcribe it. 4. bringing through after sleep that which has been seen or heard while out of the physical body at night. this method was employed in connection with the stanzas at the close of the book, and also with the charts. certain of the definitions found in the book were procured in this way. reprinted from the beacon magazine of june, 1925. what is an esoteric school by alice a. bailey- 149- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust there are many so-called esoteric scho

is attention through the importance attached to phenomena. posture, the use of ancient formulas, words and mantrams, breathing exercises, mysterious hints as to the raising of the kundalini fires, the awakening of the centres and other enticing aspects of secondary occultism have caused people to lose sight of the fact that much of the above, being in the realm of phenomena, is concerned with the physical body, its correct adjustment, its vitalisation and energising and that it deals with effects and not with the essential causes of the effects. all these phenomenal results will be demonstrated normally, safely and sanely as well as automatically when the inner man emotional and mental is en rapport with the spiritual world and is beginning to function as a spiritual being. this secondary

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

lose much by refusing to let go of that which the lower mind cherishes. when they do succeed in being entirely open minded and are ready to accept the new theories and hypotheses, they discover that the old and dearly held truth is not really lost, but only relegated to its rightful place in a larger scheme. all initiates of the ageless wisdom are necessarily healers, though all may not heal the physical body. the reason for this is that all souls that have achieved any measure of true liberation are transmitters of spiritual energy. this automatically affects some aspect of the mechanism which is used by the souls they contact. when i employ the word "mechanism" in these instructions i refer to different aspects of the instrument, the body or form nature, through which all souls seek man

uls that have achieved any measure of true liberation are transmitters of spiritual energy. this automatically affects some aspect of the mechanism which is used by the souls they contact. when i employ the word "mechanism" in these instructions i refer to different aspects of the instrument, the body or form nature, through which all souls seek manifestation. i refer, therefore, to: 1. the dense physical body, which is the sumtotal of all the organisms which compose it; these- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust possess the varying functions which enable the soul to express itself on the physical or objective plane as part of a greater and more inclusive organism. the physical body is the response apparatus of the indwelling spiritual ma

physical or objective plane as part of a greater and more inclusive organism. the physical body is the response apparatus of the indwelling spiritual man and serves to put that spiritual entity en rapport with the response apparatus of the planetary logos, the life in which we live and move and have our being. 2. the etheric body, which has one main objective. this is to vitalise and energise the physical body and thus integrate it into the energy body of the earth and of the solar system. it is a web of energy streams, of lines of force and of light. it constitutes part of the vast network of energies which underlies all forms whether great or small (microcosmic or macrocosmic. along these lines of energy the cosmic forces flow, as the blood flows through the veins and arteries. this cons

t, and is building, the outer physical response apparatus, and is today forcing a mechanism that has been constructed essentially for physical ends, to serve more subjective purposes. this again produces trouble, and only when man realises that within the outer physical sheath there exist other bodies which serve more subtle response purposes will we see the gradual readjustment and health of the physical body. with these more subtle sheaths we shall later deal- 3- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust you naturally ask here: what is the general plan which i shall seek to follow as i instruct you in the laws of healing, those laws which guide the initiates and must gradually supersede the more physical methods of the present art of healing? yo

gate of organisms which constitute any particular form. it is interesting to note that the attempt of the scientist to release the energy of the atom is of the same general nature as the work of the esotericist when he endeavours to release the energy of the soul. in this release the nature of the true art of healing is hidden. herein lies an occult hint. in the fourth place, we will consider the physical body, its diseases and ills, but only after we have studied that part of man which lies behind and surrounding the dense physical body. in that way we shall work from the world of inner causes to the world of outer happenings. we shall see that all that concerns the health of man originates from: 1. the sumtotal of forces, feelings, desires and occasional mental processes which characteri

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

use and for the meeting of his desire, a certain measure of the substance of space and informed it with his life and consciousness. he did this for his good purposes and in conformity with his self-realised plan and intent. thus he submitted himself to limitation. the human monad followed the same procedure and in time and space limited itself in a similar manner. on the physical plane and in the physical body, this phenomenal and transient entity controls its phenomenal appearance through the two aspects of life and consciousness. the life principle the flow of divine energy through all forms is temporarily seated in the heart, while the consciousness principle, the soul of all things, is located (temporarily as far as the form- 18- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust natu

nature of the conscious, spiritual man. it takes place through right use of the mind, with its power to intuit ideas, to respond to impact, to translate, analyse, and to construct forms for revelation. thus the soul of- 19- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust man creates. this creative process can be described, as far as its steps are concerned, as follows: a. the soul creates its physical body, its phenomenal appearance, its outer form. b. the soul creates, in time and space, in line with its desires. thus the secondary world of phenomenal things comes into being and our modern civilisation is the result of this creative activity of the soul's desire nature, limited by form. ponder on this. c. the soul creates through the direct agency of the lower mind and hence the appea

ions as the discriminating mind on the mental plane, as the sensitive consciousness on the emotional plane, and as the active participator in physical life. this intelligent activity is always used from the wisdom angle. 11. the new education will take into consideration: a. the mind and its relation to the energy body, the etheric body, which underlies the nervous system and which galvanises the physical body into activity. b. the mind and its relation to the brain. c. the mind and its relation to the seven centres of force in the etheric body, and their externalisation and utilisation through the medium of the major nerve plexi to be found in the human body, and their relation (which will become increasingly obvious) to the endocrine glands. d. the brain as the coordinating factor in the

he nature of the energies which are seeking to condition him and which work out into expression on the physical plane through the medium of his equipment or his vehicle of manifestation. the esoteric student has, therefore, to grasp that: 1. he is an aggregation of forces, inherited and conditioned by what he has been, plus a great antagonistic force which is not a principle and which we call the physical body. 2. he is sensitive to and should be increasingly aware of certain energies, at present unknown and of no use to him; of these he must eventually become aware, if he is to move deeper into the world of hidden forces. they may be energies which, for him, would be evil were he to work with them, and these must be distinguished and discarded; there are others which he must learn to use

iven by the esotericists, with the implied relation of soul and body, the nature of those bodies, their qualities and purpose, and the interrelation existing between the soul and the three vehicles of expression in the three worlds of human endeavour. in order to bring this about, the best that the east has to offer and the knowledge of the west will have to be made available. the training of the physical body, the control of the emotional body- 50- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust and the development of right mental apprehension must proceed sequentially, with due attention to the time factor, and also to that period wherein planned coordination of all aspects of the man should be carefully developed. second: the recognition of the facts of esoteric astrology. when this

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

ducing a chemicalisation, an interior process of upheaval and probably outer behaviour which may have caused concern to the observer within. this however is but the reaction of the personality to undue pressure and strain, to world conditions and clearer vision. vision reveals both the light and the dark, a thing which is oft forgotten. disciples are fortunate if the major results work out in the physical body. the reactions of the physical body are the least important and do the least harm to others. where they work out in an emotional or mental condition they are then apt to become a problem of fellow disciples, adding to their strain and necessitating an effort upon their part to carry the brother through with the least damage to the group. in this group work you need to remember that i

as the new and coming simplifications in life and being. they concern primarily the service of the initiate; hitherto we have only considered the service which disciples, aspirants and men of goodwill can render. v. i shall give you some clear and definite instructions anent the uses of the etheric body. this vehicle of vitality or energy is the ultimate conditioning factor in the activity of the physical body. it is an initiator, for there is no physical activity as we understand it unless impulsed by some energy emanating from the etheric body. an understanding of some of the processes of initiation will come from an understanding of the body of vitality. the etheric body is the organ whereby personality or soul expression becomes evidenced upon the physical plane. its potency is that wh

the organ whereby personality or soul expression becomes evidenced upon the physical plane. its potency is that which evokes the physical form. most of the vehicles have a dual capacity invocation and evocation. they also have a third function: they ground or focus energy, thus producing a point of tension, of crisis and an interlude, prior to a process of transmission. ponder on these words. the physical body can be evoked into manifestation and subsequent activity, but it has no power of invocation. hence it is not a principle (as h.p.b. tells us in the secret doctrine) but is basically an automaton. the etheric body invokes and evokes; but it also, in relation to the physical plane, precipitates energy through a process of appropriation. a study of these things- 15- discipleship in the

airs of your individual lives and- 30- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust your humdrum contacts; it takes courage to discard the alibis which have prevented you from participating to date in the all-out effort which characterises today the activities of the hierarchy; it takes courage to make sacrifices, to refuse time to nonessential activities and to deal with the physical body as if it were free from all impediments; it takes courage to ignore frailties which may be present, the tiredness incident to a long life, the physical tendencies which handicap and limit your service, the sleeplessness which comes from world pressures or from a badly regulated life programme, and the nervousness and strain which are the common lot today; it takes courage to attack l

subjective relationship, and each member of the ashram is occupied with making his fullest possible contribution to the task in hand. personalities do not enter in. you will remember how some years ago i told you that the personality vehicles are ever left outside the ashram speaking symbolically. this means that the subtler bodies of the personality have perforce to follow the same rules as the physical body they are left outside. remember also that the ashrams exist upon the plane of buddhi or of the intuition. the joint undertaking and the united adhering to the desired and arranged cyclic technique binds all members of the ashram into one synthetic whole; there is therefore no possible controversy or any emphasis upon individual ideas, because no personality vibratory quality can pene

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

mployed. i have felt it wise to write a few words concerning the condition to be found in the world today especially in connection with esoteric, occult and mystical groups and the spiritualistic movement. all true spiritual thinkers and workers are much concerned at this time about the growth of crime on every hand, by the display of the lower psychic powers, by the apparent deterioration of the physical body, as shown in the spread of disease, and by the extraordinary increase in insanity, neurotic conditions and mental unbalance. all this is the result of the tearing of the planetary web, and at the same time it is a part of the evolutionary plan and the providing of the opportunity whereby humanity may take its next step forward. the hierarchy of adepts has been divided in opinion (if

are subordinated to purely selfish ends and prostituted to mundane objectives. the glimpses vouchsafed to the man of that which lies behind the veil are misinterpreted and the information gained is misused and distorted by wrong motives. but whether a person is unintentionally a victim of force or brings himself in touch with it deliberately, he pays the price of his ignorance or temerity in the physical body, even though his soul may "go marching on" it is of no use at this time to close one's eyes to the immediate problem or to endeavour to lay the blame for the sad failures, the occult wrecks, for the half-demented psychics, the hallucinated mystics and the feeble-minded dabblers in esotericism at the door of their own stupidity, or upon the backs of some teachers, groups or organisati

derstood and who function on the astral plane with as much intelligence as they function on the physical plane, and who are preparing themselves for the expression of the higher psychic powers spiritual perception and telepathy. these people will constitute eventually a body of linking souls, mediating between those who cannot see and hear on the astral plane because they are the prisoners of the physical body and those who are equally the prisoners of the astral plane, lacking the physical response apparatus- 10- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust the great need, therefore, is not that we should cease to consult and train our psychics and mediums, but that we should train them rightly and guard them intelligently and so link, through their means, the two world

nd magnetic work. the task of the healers, if successful, involves: 1. the bringing through of healing divine energy. 2. the exclusion of the astral world, and therefore illusion. 3. the utilisation of the healing energy in full waking consciousness upon the physical plane. most of the healers in the world are working as follows: 1. as purely physical healers, dealing with the vital forces of the physical body, and with their own consciousness polarised in the etheric body. 2. as emotional astral psychics, with the consciousness polarised upon the astral plane, and utilising the astral body and working in and with glamour and illusion. the effect of their work, if successful (and i would have you note that "if" for i deal with the idea of relative permanency) may be one of two things: a. t

nd with glamour and illusion. the effect of their work, if successful (and i would have you note that "if" for i deal with the idea of relative permanency) may be one of two things: a. they may cure the physical ills in the patient which are of such a nature that the inner astral desire (and therefore the lower desire) has eventuated in physical disease, experienced in some aspect or organ of the physical body. b. they may intensify the effect of the illusion of desire in the physical brain consciousness and cause such a violent increase of the active energies that death may occur before so very long. this is quite a frequent happening. nevertheless death is a cure, remember this. under these two categories the bulk of the world healers are found sometimes doing good, oft doing harm, even

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

xt step forward, and in their totality (and when- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust definitely followed) will eventuate in the total subjugation of the personality. these four ways are: a constant and unfailing attempt to center the consciousness within the head. from this central position the real man, the directing agency will direct and guide all his members, imposing upon the "lunar lords" of the physical body a new rhythm and habit of response. two factors are of value and helpful in the production of the necessary polarisation: the reiterated appreciation of the words "i am the self, the self am i" the habit of early morning meditation wherein the thinker centers himself in the point of control and starts upon his day's experience and contacts with the realisation that he is only the obs

is the indication of life. but the desire of the initiate is not now for activity- 67- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust or even for the expression of love. these qualities are integral parts of his equipment and expression but have dropped below the threshold of consciousness (a higher correspondence of the automatic activities of the physical body which proceed upon their work without any realised consciousness on the part of the man. his effort is towards something which means little as yet to those of you who read these words; it is for the realisation of being, immovable, immutable, living and only to be comprehended in terms which embody the concept of "it is not this; it is not that" it is no-thing; it is not thought or d

other than the physical, emotional or mental, that they are regarded as no life. to understand this, i would remind you again that we must seek to understand the sum total in the light of the part, the macrocosm in the light of the microcosm. that is no easy task and is necessarily most limited. the disciple knows or is learning to know that he is not this or that, but life itself. he is not the physical body or its emotional nature; he is not, in the last analysis (a most occult phrase) the mind or that by which he knows. he is learning that that too must be transcended and superseded by intelligent love (only truly possible after the mind has been developed, and he begins to realise himself as the soul. then, later, comes the awful "moment in time" when, pendant in space, he discovers t

or mistake in the approach of truth enables men and women upon the probationary path to demonstrate the earnestness and sincerity of their aspiration by the discipline of substituting the produce "of the second" and to refrain from sustaining life on the produce "of the third" by sacrificing the life of the second kingdom in nature (to use the applicant's own misstatements) and by nourishing the physical body thereby, the probationary disciple does succeed in ending the grip or potency of the physical nature, and that is always helpful. he as yet does not know that he is adhering to lesser "rules in time and space" and that once he has demonstrated to himself that he can hold them and obey them, he is then freed from them and needs them no more. the disciple and the candidate for initiati

ance is that vital concentrated will which, when set in motion in an individual, in a group, in a nation, in a kingdom of nature (a planetary centre, and in the planet as a whole, i.e, in all the planetary centres simultaneously, will cause a stirring, a changed measure, a new movement and momentum, an uprising and a consequent abstraction. the changes wrought in the centres when the death of the physical body is taking place have never yet been observed or recorded; they are, however, definitely present to the eye of the initiate and prove most interesting and informative. it is the recognition of the condition of the centres which enables the initiate to know when in process of bestowing healing whether the physical healing of the body is permissible or not. he can see whether the will p

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

gy. we will therefore in this study deal with an astrology which will be non-mathematical and which will have no relation to the casting of horoscopes. it will concern itself with the twelve types of energy by means of which consciousness of the divine reality is brought about through the medium of form. in no distant heaven and in no subjective state did hercules arrive at this knowledge. in the physical body, handicapped and limited by the tendencies conferred on him by the sign in which he performed the labor, he attained understanding of his own essential divinity. through the overcoming of form and the subjugation of matter, a picture is given us of an unfolding divine self-realization. in the study therefore of hercules the disciple, and of christ, the world savior, we have an entire

ighly organized personality through which he habitually expresses himself (mental, emotional and physical, with all three parts coordinated into an integrated unit. then there is the spiritual nature, with its impulses and intuitions, its constant pull towards things vital and divine, and the consequent inner warfare which grows out of this realized duality. hercules was the disciple, living in a physical body, but capable at times, like st. paul, of being "caught up to the third heaven" and having intercourse with divine beings. in this condition, he visioned the plan, knew what he had to do and perceived the reality of the spiritual life. there is also one interesting little fact in the story of his life which has a bearing on this same truth. whilst still an infant, we are told that her

. what is the lesson to be learned from this? it is the need to realize that every disciple, if he truly merits that name, must necessarily be a highly developed member of the human family. all three parts of his nature have to be unfolded; his mind must be well-stocked and functioning, and he must know how to use it; his sensitive emotional nature must be responsive to every type of contact; his physical body must be a fit medium of expression for the indwelling soul and- 15- the labours of hercules equipped to undertake the tasks to which the man has pledged himself. there has been amongst aspirants for many centuries a tendency to decry and belittle the mind. they are apt to say glibly "the mind is the slayer of the real" and, through an unrecognized mental inertia and laziness, to feel

anifest themselves. he began to know the nature of the spiritual will and to use it in the directing of his life. he experienced the workings of spiritual love and became conscious of the need to serve. spiritual mind began to reveal truth to him and he saw the underlying purpose. these are the higher correspondences of the three aspects of the personality, his mind, his emotional nature, and his physical body. we now discover him going through a very peculiar stage. we read in the ancient story that hera (psyche, or the soul) drove him mad. she drove him mad through jealousy and, whilst in that curious state, we read that he slew his children and his friends and everyone connected with him. may it not be suggested in this connection that he passed through that unwholesome state common to

retations of other people's actions are so salacious and their capacity to think evil so great, that, dangerous as this may sound, one feels that it would be better [52] for them to be ridden by the bull of desire than to continue their present practice of substituting- 33- the labours of hercules mental indulgence for outer sin. a clean mind and a pure heart, a rightly organized and rightly used physical body, conformity to the laws of the land in which his destiny is cast, utter consideration for the welfare of those with whom he is associated, and a life of loving service: these constitute the ideals of the aspirant. 3. a right understanding, of the meaning, of celibacy. the word means "single" and the meaning usually given to the word is, to refrain from the marriage relation. many you

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

, comparable to the tm of the indian philosophies. from h, the ho of jehovah, comes neshamah, the buddhi of the hindoos, the spiritual soul. from vau, the v of jehovah, comes ruach, the manas of the hindoos, intellect and mind. from the final h, the ah of jehovah, is derived nephesh, the k ma of the hindoos, the appetites and passions. these are all implanted in the astral shell, which moulds the physical body, the instrument which acts upon material objects. the human soul is again conceived of as distributed through several distinct forms of conscious manifestation related to the "ten sephiroth: the several kabalistic treatises give several groupings, which are all relevant one to the other, the most usual one being a triple division, into nephesh, the passions referred to malkuth; ruach

ANALYSIS OF THE 5 6 INITIATION

beam of brilliance and is made manifest and pronounced in trapt. the rose and cross is a symbol of the crux ansata and is the key to the opening of the seven-sided vault of the adepti. the vault is a mystical symbol of that which is truly alive and yet buried and beyond the range and comprehension of animal man. the vault cannot be approached by the candidate unless, first, he be scourged and his physical body be likened to christ. second, he must be crucified and die with christ "for if ye will die with christ, ye shall rise with christ" clearly, we can see that the rose and cross resumes and completes i.n.r.i. and that i.n.r.i conceals i.a.o, the highest name of the divine of the early gnostics. this is amoun, the concealed one, the one which only the initiated can perceive. ankh (crux a

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

categorized by systems concerning their bodies and souls. these systems likewise are an admixture of indigenous and buddhist beliefs that complement and, at times, contradict each other. tibetans hold a belief in multiple bodies and souls, a tradition that is apparently pre-buddhist. there are two major bodies within the tibetan system: the coarse and subtle bodies. the coarse body is simply the physical body, through which we encounter the world on a daily basis. the subtle body, as its name implies, is hidden metaphysically beneath the gross physical shell. as a buddhist concept, the subtle body is tantric and yogic in origin and is a structure of 21 see bhattacharyya 2000 and decaroli 2004. 15 intersecting channels (tib. rtsa; skt. n..i) that fill the coarse body. there are six knots (

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

brackets, in anticipation of the fuller explanation of the commentary. as regards the evolution of mankind, the secret doctrine postulates three new propositions, which stand in direct antagonism to modern science as well as to current religious dogmas: it teaches (a) the simultaneous evolution of seven human groups on seven different portions of our globe (b) the birth of the astral, before the physical body: the former being a model for the latter; and (c) that man, in this round, preceded every mammalian- the anthropoids included- in the animal kingdom[[footnote(s* see genesis ch. ii, v. 19. adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said "out of the ground the lord god formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto adam to see what he would cal

ho became the first race, and thus shared its destiny and further evolution. they would not, simply because they could not, give to man that sacred spark which burns and expands into the flower of human reason and selfconsciousness, for they had it not to give. this was left to that class of devas who became symbolised in greece under the name of prometheus, to those who had nought to do with the physical body, yet everything with the purely spiritual man (see part ii of this volume "the fallen angels; also "the gods of light proceed from the gods of darkness) each class of creators endows man with what it has to give: the one builds his external form; the other gives him its essence, which later on becomes the human higher self owing to the personal exertion of the individual; but they co

ely, and in each of his principles; every one of which contains in itself, in the same progressive order, a portion of their various "fires" and elements[[vol. 2, page] 109 the tabula smaragdina. stanza v. the evolution of the second race (18) the sons of yoga (19) the sexless second race (20) the sons of the sons of twilight (21) the "shadow" or the astral man, retires within, and man develops a physical body- 18. the first (race) were the sons of yoga. their sons, the children of the yellow father and the white mother. in the later commentary, the sentence is translated "the sons of the sun and of the moon, the nursling of ether (or the wind (a "they were the shadows of the shadows of the lords (b. they (the shadows) expanded. the spirits of the earth clothed them; the solar lhas warmed

ppeared in, the new form, more human and physical. there was no death in those days of a period more blissful than the golden age; but the first, or parent material was used for the formation of the new being, to form the body and even the inner or lower principles or bodies of the progeny (c) when the shadow retires, i.e. when the astral body becomes covered with more solid flesh, man develops a physical body. the "wing" or the ethereal form that produced its shadow and image, became the shadow of the astral body and its own progeny. the expression is queer but original. as there may be no occasion to refer to this mystery later, it is as well to point out at once the dual meaning contained in the greek myth bearing upon this particular phase of evolution. it is found in the several varia

he various consecutive modes of procreation according to the laws of evolution. let us begin by the mode of reproduction of the later sub-races of the third human race, by those who found themselves endowed with the sacred fire from the spark of higher and then independent beings, who were the psychic and spiritual parents of man, as the lower pitar devata (the pitris) were the progenitors of his physical body. that third and holy race consisted of men who, at their zenith, were described[[footnote(s* this is explained in the section which follows this series of stanzas in the allegory from the puranas concerning kandu, the holy sage, and pramlocha, the nymph alleged to have hypnotised him (vide il, commentary after st.i, a suggestive allegory, scientifically, as the drops of perspiration

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

and one spiritual vehicle (vahan) of our seven principles in the human division. if, for the sake of a clearer mental conception, we imagine the human principles to be arranged as in the following scheme, we shall obtain the annexed diagram of correspondences- human principles (1) spirit (2) soul vehicle of spirit (3) mind (4) animal soul upadhi of mind (5) life (6) astral body upadhi of life (7) physical body* the upadhi of all the 6 princ. planetary division. descending into matter 1 2 3 4 d our earth or any (visible) planet ascending to spirit 4 d our earth or any (visible) planet 5 6 7 diagram i[[above is in diagram format in the original text[[footnote(s* as we are proceeding here from universals to particulars, instead of using the inductive or aristotelean method, the numbers are re

the name implies, concerned with the growth and development into still higher phases of activity of the monad in conjunction with- 2. the intellectual, represented by the manasa-dhyanis (the solar devas, or the agnishwatta pitris) the "givers of intelligence and consciousness* to man and- 3. the physical, represented by the chhayas of the lunar pitris, round which nature has concreted the present physical body. this body serves as the vehicle for the "growth (to use a misleading word) and the transformations through manas and- owing to the accumulation of experiences- of the finite into the infinite, of the transient into the eternal and absolute. each of these three systems has its own laws, and is ruled and guided by different sets of the highest dhyanis or "logoi" each is represented in

hers. there were other "sons of kriyasakti" produced by a second spiritual effort, but the first one has remained to this day the seed of divine knowledge, the one and the supreme among the terrestrial "sons of wisdom" of this subject we can say no more, except to add that in every age- aye, even in our own- there have been great intellects who have understood the problem correctly. how comes our physical body to the state of perfection it is found in now? through millions of years of evolution, of course, yet never through, or from, animals, as taught by materialism. for, as carlyle says. the essence of our being, the mystery in us that calls itself 'i- what words have we for such things- it is a breath of heaven[[vol. 1, page] 212 the secret doctrine. the highest being reveals himself in

e plus the third and the fourth; in man, the germ must receive the fruition of all the five. otherwise he will be born no higher than an animal; namely, a congenital idiot. thus in man alone the jiva is complete. as to his seventh principle, it is but one of the beams of the universal sun. each rational creature receives only the temporary loan of that which has to return to its source; while his physical body is shaped by the lowest terrestrial lives, through physical, chemical, and physiological evolution "the blessed ones have nought to do with the purgations of matter (kabala, chaldean book of numbers. it comes to this: mankind in its first prototypal, shadowy form, is the offspring of the elohim of life (or pitris; in its qualitative and physical aspect it is the direct progeny of the

dhyan-chohans. the group of the hierarchy which is commissioned to "create* men is a special group, then; yet it evolved shadowy man in this cycle just as a higher and still more spiritual group evolved him in the third round. but as it is the sixth- on the downward scale of spirituality- the last and seventh being the terrestrial spirits (elementals) which gradually form, build, and condense his physical body- this sixth group evolves no more than the future man's shadowy form, a filmy, hardly visible transparent copy of themselves. it becomes the task of the fifth hierarchy- the mysterious beings that preside over the constellation capricornus, makara, or "crocodile" in india as in egypt- to inform the empty and ethereal animal form and make of it the rational man. this is one of those s

BLUE EQUINOX

uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. liber xxx. liber libr. an elementary course of morality suitable for the average man. liber lxi. liber caus. the preliminary lection, including the history lection. explains the actual history and origins of the present movement. its statements are accurate in the ordinary sense of the word. the object of this

uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. liber xcvi. liber gaias. a handbook of geomancy. gives a simple and fairly satisfactory system of geomancy. liber lxxviii. a description of the cards of the tarot, with their attributions, including a method of divination by their use. liber cdxii. a vel armorum. an instruction for the preparation of the elemen

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

gents, bitter tonics, calmatives, carminatives and aromatics, cathartics, demulcents, diaphoretics, diuretics, emollients, expectorants, nervines, nerve stimulants, refrigerants, sedatives, stimulants. vitamins in herbs. the art of prescribing medicine. some simple treatments medicinal drinks, syrups, decoctions, teas, mixtures, ointments. witches' pharmacopoeia. sources. lesson eleven 155 magick physical body. circle. cone of power. dancing and chanting. feeling. drawing down power. releasing the power. timing. cord magick. candle magick. love magick. sex magick. binding spell. protection. form of ritual. lesson twelve 175 the power of the written word runes. ogham bethluisnion. egyptian hieroglyphics. theban. passing the river. angelic. malachim. pictish. talismans and amulets. power rai

nal state, etc. nothing has to be! the channeled information is merely stating that, as conditions exist at the moment, this is the probable result. if the individual desires a different outcome, it is within her or his power to bring it about. we create our own reality. the aura the "body" of wo/man is actually composed of seven distinct elements. the first three (solid, liquid and gas) form the physical body. the fourth element is called the etheric body and interpenetrates the physical. generally the etheric body extends beyond the confines of the physical body by about an inch. next is the astral body. it extends several inches beyond the etheric body. then, beyond the astral body, are the mental and spiritual bodies. due to their elasticity, and the speed at which they function, it is

sleeves. the leather sheath was cushioned with fur (modern versions use foam rubber) for comfort. the crossbar is suspended by a yoke to a single rope, again to provide ground disorientation. notice that in both cases the spine is kept straight. not only did the cradle produce sensory isolation, which aided freeing of the consciousness, it also aided the projection of the consciousness beyond the physical body. astral projection. it is not necessary, nor recommended, that the individual use the cradle, under normal circumstances. such a device should only be used under the close supervision of someone who is completely knowledgeable in its use. the essence of its benefits can and should be used, however. a procedure to induce the proper conditions for freeing the consciousness is outlined

wley defined magick as "the art or science of causing change to occur in conformity with will. in other words, making something happen that you want to happen. how; do we make these things happen? by using the "power (for want of a better word) that each of us has within. sometimes we must supplement that power by calling on the gods, but for most things we can produce all that we need ourselves. physical body to be able to produce power, though, we must be in good shape. a sick tree bears little fruit. keep yourself in good physical condition. you don't have to run five or ten miles a day, or have to lift weights to do this. just see to it that you do not get grossly overweight (or underweight, for that matter. watch your diet. cut down on the junk food and try to keep a "balanced" diet;

rom your body to the diseased or affected parts, stimulating the cells and tissues to normal activity and allowing the waste material to leave the system. it involves the use of passes and the laying-on of hands. what is prana? it is the vital force which underlies all physical action of the body. it causes circulation of the blood, movement of the cells and all motions upon which the life of the physical body depends. it is a force that is sent forth from the nervous system, by an effort of the will, when you direct healing (review lesson one, regarding prof. otto rahn and dr. harold burr. you receive prana from the food you eat, the water you drink and from the air you breathe. all forms of force and energy rise from the same primal cause, and it is your willingness to increase your own

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ed water, so that when it is full you can buy a present for someone you love, a person who is lonely or ill or to give to a favourite charity. 9- healing magick [insert pic p166- herbs have been used for healing since time immemorial in cultures all over the world. in herbal medicine, the herbs whose properties alleviate a particular illness or state of mind are taken internally or applied to the physical body externally. however, in healing magick, light and healing energies are transmitted through colour, crystals, herbs, oils and incenses and used as a focus for transferring healing energies to trigger the body and mind's own immune system, through visualisation and telepathic waves. in this way, healing magick is akin to spiritual healing. seite 100 wicca01.txt by directing the natural

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

s of supernaturalism, healing, and spiritual power are woven through her life like threads in a tapestry. this chapter highlights supernatural healing beliefs and practices among black people in the united states from slavery times and after. throughout their history, african americans have retained distinctive ideas concerning sickness, its causes, and cures. affliction expressed disorder in the physical body and conflict in the social body. disease could be physiological, or it could reflect the onslaught of malign spiritual forces. as we will see, african americans viewed healing as an integral part of the ongoing struggle of good against the evil that plagued humankind. using a language of invisible causes, african americans articulated health concerns by incorporating spiritual healin

CONCERNING THE CEREMONY OF THE CONSECRATING THE VAULT

bove, so below" in addition, there is a qabalistic significance in that it alludes to the three phases of the soul. the linking or uniting of the neschamah, the ruach and the nephesch can only be accomplished in an atmosphere of zero space. this happens as the third order enters the vault to recharge it. this power is brought down from the triangle formed above by the wands into the pastos or the physical body through the ankhs below. in this case, the physical body of the third order is the devoted adepti of the second order. the etheric link is now sealed and confined through the lvx sign and the grand word. banishing of negative energy in the vault now we address the quarter of how negative energy is removed from the vault of the adepti. the link and lvx bring forth the light and seal t

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

h the previous exercises. do not, however, let yourself become discouraged because it will come if you keep at it. it is something like learning to drive. at first, everything is an effort, but with practice it comes as naturally as walking. when you are able to see yourself in your mind and hold the image, you will be ready to for the next step. to this point, you have only been visualizing your physical body. now you will add the etheric body to the image. you do this by surrounding the image in a glowing light. it does not have to be too strong a glow at first. you can, if you wish, build that up later. while you do this, think to yourself "i am seeing my body. this image is my psychic body and my physical body. i see the energy field around my body" continue to practice this until you

icromanage it. the more detail you put into a desire, the more you limit the possibility of it coming true and while it still may, it may take some time. so once you have made out a short, very broad list of the type of partner you are looking for, and please try to leave the word "rich" out of it, because that complicates matters terribly, you sit down and begin to meditate. visualize first your physical body and then add the etheric layer to it, feeling it glowing and growing around you. visualize light coming into it and making it glow terribly bright, so bright that if the lights were turned out you would glow in the dark and people would start talking to you in ukrainian. now comes the interesting part. see the energy radiating back into the universe. after all, you don't want to so p

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

e willing to be used as cannon fodder. if people read this book and hand the responsibility for what has happened only to the global elite, they are missing the point i am making throughout. what is happening in the world is the here and now reflection of what is going on inside us, the human race. we created this reality. but how? contrary to what medical science is obsessed with telling us, the physical body is not the whole human being. it is the fantastic physical shell through which the eternal us experiences this physical world. there is far more to us than a body. creation is the expression of one infinite mind and all lifeforms are aspects of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to use th

ng with each other via vortices of energy widely known by the hindu and sanskrit word, chakra, which means wheel of light. these vortices are spirals of energy which intersect all levels of our being and pass energies between them. it is through this system that an imbalance on the emotional level, perhaps caused by stress, is passed on to the other levels of our being, including, eventually, the physical body. this is how stress causes illness. what we call 'physical' illness is really a multidimensional disharmony or dis-ease. we are constantly absorbing magnetic energy from the cosmos, mostly through the 'base' chakra at the base of the spine. after this lifeforce has passed through our levels of being and we have taken from it what we need, we broadcast the energy out through the chakr

is lifetime and, painful as some of it has been, those moments, too, have led me to greater understanding. i have experienced how we can tune our minds, our consciousness, to other levels of reality and access information available there which is not known, or at least not widely known on earth. i have realised that our minds- the thinking, feeling us- are a series of energy fields, which use the physical body as a vehicle for experience. at this moment, our consciousness is tuned to this dense physical world, so this is our reality. when we 'die, our mind-spirit (our consciousness) leaves this temporary physical body and moves on to another wavelength, another stage of experience and evolution. a most important point to make is that, while in the same physical body on the same planet, a p

way it was before the veil came down. the good news is- shout it from the roof tops- that this period of disconnection is now entering its end time. wow. what a future we are going to experience! in the period after the blocking vibration was created, i believe that fourth dimensional extraterrestrials of the luciferic mindset came here and genetically rewired the dna, the inherited coding of the physical body. over a period of time, this new dna pattern was passed on through the generations to everyone. the dna determines the nature of the physical being and contains the inherited memory of all the generations. if the dna had been left alone, we would, while living in a vibratory prison, at least know what had happened and the nature of the problem. by scrambling the dna, this knowledge

ry and today. these events are not the result of an 'evil' human nature. they are manufactured by manipulating human nature and its sense of reality. it is highly likely, too, that the animal and human sacrifices to the 'gods (which abound throughout history and in cultures all over the world) were performed to serve the extraterrestrials' need for such energy and perhaps for some portions of the physical body. the aztecs in central america, who sacrificed untold numbers of people to the 'gods, are but one example of this. fortunately, most extraterrestrials are not of this extreme negative mindset; a host of positive et civilisations are at work today on various wavelengths around this planet to ease the spiritual transformation to freedom which has now begun. they are here to help us. af

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

l it seems to be. eventually it is vibrating so quickly that it leaves the frequency range- the density- of our physical senses and we cease to see it. the frequency range we can see i will call the third density or third dimension. at the moment we are tuned to this frequency, the range of our physical senses, and so we can see it and touch it. when we "die" we leave this frequency range and our physical body and we continue our eternal journey elsewhere on another density or dimension. our consciousness, the thinking, feeling us, is eternal. in the end all frequencies and all expressions of life are the same energy. we are each other. this is the law of one that the illuminati temple of the sun has sought for thousands of years to suppress. some extraterrestrial and other-dimensional bei

y grid becomes associated with the serpent. no connection? as i said earlier, these ley lines connect to form a web or grid of magnetic energy, the universal life force, which flows along these lines that surround and interpenetrate the planet. the human body has a similar system and the ancient chinese healing art known as acupuncture works with the "ley" lines, dragon lines, or meridians of the physical body. that's why they insert hair-like needles. they are balancing the flow of energy. the ancients, including the atlanteans, lemurians, and the peoples of the sumer empire, used standing stones like acupuncture needles for the earth. they declared these major vortex centres to be sacred and these are the locations of the standing stone circles, pyramids and ancient earthworks all over t

d from passer-by into tourist guide "this is the very tree where jesus was arrested..these trees have been here for "excuse me. thank you for your help, but i only want to stand here on my own, if it's okay with you "you mean you don't want me to show you the church and the tomb of mary and "no, thanks, all the same "i give you good price" by the end of my trip, i had this nightmare of leaving my physical body at the end of this life and a spirit in a black leather jacket touches my arm "hello my friend" he says "are you from planet earth? i know many people on planet earth. i show you heaven. i like your face" a muslim taxi driver summed it up when i asked him if he believed all these stories about jesus. he had no idea, he said, but "jesus is very good for tourist buses and taxi drivers

traterrestrial" and more "interdimensional. i thoroughly agree. their ability to change their vibrational state would explain how they can appear and disappear (leave our frequency range, and how they can walk through walls. they can move through dense matter in the same way a radio frequency can. and if it is the fourth- dimensional level of a person that is abducted, and not, or not always, the physical body, it would further explain why abductees have described being taken through walls and buildings. walden speculated that these fourth-dimensional "aliens" are actually the fourthdimensional level of ourselves. the abductors told jim walden that an interdimensional race had colonised the earth and they came to harvest the planet's resources, harness its energies, and use primitive human

and given a uniform. any change in weight is noted and people are examined and x-rayed if there is a change of three pounds. at the entrance to all "sensitive" areas there are scales and a person's weight must match with their card and code to gain entry. castello also revealed some of the genetic work carried out at dulce. he said that their scientists can separate the "bioplasmic body" from the physical body and place an "alien entity (consciousness) within a human body after removing the "soul" of the human. i have thought for years that some famous people, including prime ministers and presidents, were taken into such facilities and possessed by a reptilian entity. to the public the famous person looks the same physically afterwards, but now a very different force is deciding the behav

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

efigure 18. thus when we get very emotionally stressed, the first thing that happens isthat we stop thinking straight. the imbalance on the emotional level is transmitted to themental level. this is eventually passed onto the physical level if the imbalance is notcorrected and this is how stress and emotional upset causes illness and disease or dis-ease. these emotional imbalances manifest in the physical body as chemical reactionsand it is these reactions that official medicine (the transnational drug corporations) seeksto treat at unbelievable cost in both money and long term effects on the body. theytreat the symptom, not the cause, because most doctors are so in-doctor-rinated that theyhave no idea how the body really works and what the human being really is. those thatcontrol the drug

ion began to wane, another mental prison cell was created. we call it,rather bravely, science. not real science. official science, the one that says that this worldis all there is and there is no continuation of life after death. the brotherhood had to findan alternative for those rejecting religion to ensure they would not realise that we aremultidimensional infinite consciousness incarnate in a physical body for a period ofintense experience on the road of evolution; that we dont die because we cannot die.energy is consciousness and energy cannot be destroyed, only transformed into anotherexpression of itself. when you realise that you are not your physical body, but the infinite,eternal consciousness giving life to that body, your vision of yourself and your potential isexpanded beyond

onal emotions like fear, guilt,hate and so on. when a ritual focuses these emotions, as satanism does, a powerfulconnection is made with the lower fourth dimension, the reptilians. these are some ofthe demons which these rituals have been designed to summon since this whole sadstory began thousands of years ago. this is when so much possession takes place andthe reptilians take over the initiates physical body. the leading satanists are full-bloodreptilians cloaked in a human form. these rituals invariably take place on vortex pointsand so the terror, horror, and hatred, created by them enters the global energy grid andaffects the earths magnetic field. thought forms of that scale of malevolence holddown the vibrational frequency and affect human thought and emotion. go to a placewhere sat

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

grids. after the tests with sensitives to sense the green energy field, i then informed them of the scooping movement which i had been shown. visual (i.e, clairvoyant) tests after demonstrating the scoop movement showed my aura going from a normal energy level to a brilliant white light radiating all through my auric field and forming an ovoid of white light around me about 4 feet thick around my physical body. in all my research, i have never run across any description of a flowing field of green energy at the surface of the earth. the green energy goes from a minimum of 6 inches to a maximum of three feet above the earth's surface depending on time of day and local environmental conditions. the fact that the field goes from south to north indicates a possible magnetic or polar connection

bring arms down in front of your body to the ground level between your feet; and then stand back up, all the while doing the cutter motion, bringing the hands up over the top of the head. be sure as you squat and then stand back up, to keep the rotating cutting motion going. as you do this movement, visualize the energy being drawn into the four lower bodies and cleaning them out, especially the physical body's energy centers (i.e, the chakras and acupuncture points. it has been found that the closer together you can keep the hands without them touching and close to the body during the cutter movement the more intense its effects. the main effect of the movement is that it cleans up the four lower bodies (i.e, the physical, mental, emotional, and aetheric) of any negative energies. experi

motional, and aetheric. experiments have shown the maximum effect of this movement is when facing north. we have named this movement "scoops" after the motion of scooping the energy into the body. after doing this movement, clairvoyants see the bodies filled with energy to such extent that it radiates for about 3 or 4 feet around the bodies in brilliant very intense white light so bright that the physical body is hardly visible. snips movement begin in the standard pose. this movement is performed by bringing together the fingers of the right hand in a snipping action. again the person should be standing while doing this movement, with the left hand placed over the heart area. the right hand is extended in whatever direction the snipping is to occur and the fingers are extended and the fin

DEITUS

festation of the dynamic consciousness but there is no direct link between one manifestation of the dynamic consciousness and another manifestation of the dynamic consciousness. in the dynamic universe, i compare the life of an individual to that of a river and i ask the question, is an individual the water (thought) which fills the river, and which is continually changing, or is it the riverbed (physical body) over which the water flows, which changes more gradually over time and will eventually dry up. this concept is at the center of deitic philosophy and will explain the influence of spiritual forces upon man. the question one may ask is, where do my thoughts come from? the answer the magi of the past have traditionally given is that an individual s thoughts come from the influencing g

DEMONIC BIBLE

onsider the nature of man and of the universe, for without understanding himself or the universe in which he lives how can man approach an understanding of god? each man possesses a consciousness independent of any other creature. he is aware of a separation between himself and the world around him. he experiences images, sounds, scents, tastes, and physical forms through what he perceives as his physical body. he also experiences thoughts, emotions, and other phenomena which do not manifest either visibly or audibly but which influence him nonetheless and which he perceives as coming from "within" his consciousness. from the earliest times, man has attempted to reconcile this condition of "separation from the universe. early man, in terror of the images and sounds which bombarded him from

f hell and have become the goddess of darkness: i am astaroth, i am ishtar, i am hela" the distinction between male and female entities need only be made, however, in the symbolic marriage to the "forces of darkness" and the male practitioner should not fear calling both male and female beings into his body. as a spiritual being, the sorcerer is neither male nor female. only in the form which his physical body has taken is sex a consideration. through transmigration of the spirit, the sorcerer may choose incarnation in bodies of various races and sex. many spirits and demons also choose to take male and female forms. for example, astaroth (a male demon) is also ishtar (a female demoness, originally the goddess of babylon. the devil has been personified in art and in literature as an androg

DIABOLUS

griffith& herb thompson as set was considered to be friendly unto the shades of the dead, there is perhaps a closer connection between him and his illegitimate son anpu (anubis) than what can be commonly realized. the belief in the spirits of the dead and the survival of the psyche after physical death was a foundation of the magic of ancient egypt. in accordance with the lore, man consisted of a physical body, a double, a shadow, a soul, a heart etc. the khu itself was the spirit of the man but the ka was considered to be the spiritual body which took nourishment from the offerings at the funeral ceremonies. the dead and such were honored among the egyptians, who regularly brought food and drinks to appease the khu into staying in its tomb. aleister crowley took a strong step in his prese

control the power itself; thus an consistent and timeless initiatory force. this brings a question concerning the individual mind and the crooked dragon what is the subjective focus of leviathan; what does this daemon represent to the conscious self? how do we use leviathan in a left hand path initiatory way? leviathan is the encircler/ensorceller of the self; the circumference of the astral and physical body. it is the timeless being, the psyche transformed into daemon. as it is the angel of violence and dragon of the watery abyss, it represents the mastery of the self through change and the ability to place occurrence and happenings into the magicians own individual universe. through the refinement of the subconscious (as based on the transference level of the unconscious to conscious v

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

plane: a non-physical level of existence which is the basis for the physical plane, and the place where many non-physical entities exist. astral light: 1) a term used by dion fortune (q.v) as a synonym for the term astral plane (q.v. 2) the "substance" or "material" of the astral plane itself. astral projection: the practice of and ability to separate your astral body and consciousness from your physical body. astral temple: the place of ritual working that is created in the astral realm or astral plane (q.v, or within the imagination, by repeated intense acts of visualization (q.v) and meditation (q.v. the true temple of which the material temple is only a reflection. astral whiplash: the result of your astral body and consciousness being suddenly drawn back into the physical body by eit

e: the place of ritual working that is created in the astral realm or astral plane (q.v, or within the imagination, by repeated intense acts of visualization (q.v) and meditation (q.v. the true temple of which the material temple is only a reflection. astral whiplash: the result of your astral body and consciousness being suddenly drawn back into the physical body by either a disturbance near the physical body or an unpleasant occurrence on the astral plane. symptoms can include: headache, dizziness, grogginess, muscle soreness, etc. reprojecting and returning at a normal place will quickly overcome this problem. astrology: 1) the science and art of reading the future and hidden events from the relative positions of the stars and planets at a given time and from a given place upon the eart

g: to secure a spirit or entity and obtain it's obedience through the authority of divine names and the threat of punishment. an occult symbol may act as a seal upon the binding, and the spirit may be confined to a certain place, within a specific object, and for a specific time, in order to perform a specific action or to accomplish a specific task. biorhythms: the regular rhythmic cycles of the physical body, which may have an amplitude of days, weeks, or even months, and which vary in intensity from individual to individual. bishop: from the greek "episokopos" meaning "to look upon" as in an overseer. 1) in the christian faith, a high ranking member of the clergy (priesthood) who has been consecrated to have ecclesiastical and administrative authority over a district diocese. 2) in the

ry, agriculture, survival, compassion, anger. chakras: a sanskrit (hindu) term meaning "wheels" the term is usually pronounced "shah-krah-z" the correct pronunciation is actually "kahk-rahs" these are power centers in the aura (q.v) related to organs or glands in the body. chakras are not in the body per se; they are actually whirls, circles, or lotuses which are seen in the aura. they are in the physical body, because they reside in the astral body. in western magick, the most important are usually seven in number and are located along the spine from the perineum to the crown of the head. opening the chakras results in the attainment of various magickal energies. chalice: a stemmed goblet used as the tool of elemental water. the magickal weapon of elemental water and the west. channeling:

fillment of human potential. devil, the: see satan. devils: an alternate name for the legions of demons in hell that serve satan. dialectic, hegelian: see thesis-antithesis-synthesis theory. directive: a sample or representative of what is sought, used as an aid in dowsing (q.v. sometimes, especially in dowsing with a pendulum (q.v) this substance/material is called a witness. discarnate: without physical body. discarnate beings can have become separated from their physical (e.g, human souls after death) or may never have had earthly bodies (e.g, archangels (q.v, elementals (q.v, etc. diviniation: 1) the art of revealing by occult practices the future or matters that are hidden. 2) discovery of the future or of the unknown, usually by a specific technique rather than spontaneously. the dif

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

ing and by the manner of cutting, or omitting to cut, the hair. true spirituality never advertises itsel. 5. the racial dharma of the west is the conquest of dense matter. if this were realised it would explain many problems in the relationships of west and east. in order that we may conquer dense matter and develop the concrete mind we are endowed by our racial heritage with a particular type of physical body and nervous system, just as other races, such as the mongolian and the negro, are endowed with other types. mystical qabala page 10 6. it is injudicious to apply to one type of psycho-physical make-up the developing methods adapted to another; they will either fail to produce adequate results, or produce unforeseen and possibly undesirable results. to say this is not to condemn the e

t always bear in mind that the planes do not tower up one above another into the empyrean like the storeys of a building, but are conditions of being, states of existence of different types, and though they developed successively in time, they occur simultaneously in space; existence of all types being present in a single being, as we realise when we remember that the being of man is made up of a physical body, emotions, mind, and spirit, all occupying the same space at the same time. 9. if anyone has ever watched a heated liquid, at saturation point, crystallise out as it cools, they will have a useful symbol of kether. fill a tumbler with boiling water and dissolve in it as much sugar as it will take up, and then, as the mixture cools, watch the sugar crystals appearing. when you have do

erences cannot be taken literally and applied to the human form [page 78] 4. the sephiroth, individually and in their pattern of relationships, represent in relation to the macrocosm the successive phases of evolution, and in relation to the microcosm the different levels of consciousness and factors of character. that these levels of consciousness have some relation to the psychic centres of the physical body is a reasonable assumption, but we must not be crude and mediaeval in the conclusions we draw. occult anatomy and physiology have been worked out in detail in the yoga science of the hindus, and we can learn much from their teachings. the latest advances in mystical qabala page 53 physiology are pointing to the conclusion that the link between mind and matter is to be sought primaril

acrocosm, or great man, is, of course, the universe itself; and the microcosm is the individual man. it is said that man is the only being that has a fourfold nature exactly corresponding in its levels to the cosmos. the angels lack the lower planes, and the animals lack the higher planes. 28. the references to the microcosm should not, of course, be taken crudely as representing the parts of the physical body; the references are to the aura and the functions of the magnetic currents in the aura, and it must always be borne in mind, as the swami vivekananda points out, that what is on the right in the male is on the left in the female. in addition to this it must be remembered that what is positive on the physical plane is negative on the astral plane; it is positive again on the mental pl

e pillar:s, it remains of the same type, but on a higher or lower are as the case may be. 44. this sounds very complex and abstract, but examples will soon serve to show it to be simple and practical when understood. take the problem of the sublimation of sex-force, which besets the psychotherap;sts, concerning which they talk so glibly and say so little. in malkuth, which in the microcosm is the physical body, sex-force is in terms of ovum and spermatozoon; in yesod, which is the etheric double, it is in terms of magnetic force, concerning which nothing is known to orthodox psychology, but concerning which we shall have a good deal to say under the heading of the appropriate sephirah. hod and netzach are on the astral plane, and in hod we find that the sex-force is expressed in mystical q

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

nd of the passage, gives an account of such an occurrence. but in addition to the purely subjective phenomena, there will also be objective ones if the attack has any degree of concentration. the phenomenon of repercussion is well known, the phenomenon wherein that which befalls the subtle body is reflected in the dense body, so that after an astral skirmish during sleep, bruises are found on the physical body, sometimes bruises of a definite pattern. i have seen the print of a goat's hoof and the ace of clubs marked upon the skin as well-defined bruises, passing from blue to yellow and dying away in the course of a few days, as bruises will. evil odours are another manifestation of an astral attack. the characteristic smell is of decomposing flesh, and it comes and goes capriciously; but

ous perceptions being reflected into consciousness in this form. it is held by many occultists that congenital epilepsy, as distinguished from that due to tumours of the brain, has its roots in the operations of black magic or witchcraft in which the sufferer participated in a past life, whether as practitioner or victim, the fit being an astral struggle with a discarnate entity, reflected on the physical body by means of the well-known phenomenon of repercussion. the moon plays a very important part in all occult operations, different tides being available at different phases of her cycle. persephone, diana and hecate, all aspects of luna, are three very different persons. it therefore appeared probable that as the physical investigation had drawn blank, a psychic investigation might yiel

explained away, but taken together they make a curious story, especially when it is remembered that without any previous information a psychic investigation had "spotted" the existence of a person with abnormal faculties who was interested in mr. c. cancer is a disease upon which certain occult hypotheses throw a good deal of light. it is believed to be a disease of the etheric double, not of the physical body, and that a "cancer elemental" is the infective factor. to prove or disprove anything concerning the foregoing story is impossible, but the following occult hypothesis may explain much. if this hypothesis be not accepted, readers may find an interesting exercise for their ingenuity in constructing another that shall explain more satisfactorily the circumstances of the case. miss x. r

sts maintain that mind affects body by means of the etheric double, as it is called, the "mortal mind" of the christian scientists. we may not unreasonably conclude that when physical action is produced at a distance by occult means, it is done by employing this etheric double. the etheric double is primarily a body of magnetic stresses in the framework of whose meshes every cell and fibre of the physical body is held as in a rack. but intermediate between this and the dense physical body as we know it, there is what may be called the raw material out of which dense matter is condensed. this was called by the ancients, hyle, or first matter, and by the moderns, ectoplasm. it is this projected ectoplasm which produces the phenomena whenever physical manifestations are in question. it may be

rks were found on the throats of people who had been victims of an astral attack. i have never actually seen such bruises myself, but i have been told of them by people who have either had them themselves, or seen them. it is a well-known fact that if an occultist, functioning out of the body, meets with unpleasantness on the astral plane, or if his subtle body is seen, and struck or shot at, the physical body will show the marks. i myself have many times found curiously patterned bruises on my body after an astral skirmish. the mechanism of the production of such marks must, i think, be of the same nature as that which produces the stigmata of saints and the curious physical marks and swellings sometimes seen in hysterics- the mind, powerfully stirred, affects the etheric double, and the

DONALDTYSON UFO

ers should not be dismissed as unreal merely because they are nonphysical. it may be that the triggers of ufo sightings, close encounters, abductions, and similar ufo occurrences are just as significant in the course of human evolution and human history as they would be if they actually were generated by space aliens. it is a fallacy of our modern culture to negate the value of anything lacking a physical body. or course it is impossible for me to state categorically that not a single ufo sighting or photograph represents evidence of a physical alien visitation. but i find the arguments in favor of this explanation quite unconvincing. my own belief is that the modern eye-witness accounts of alien visitors are merely a resurgence of similar sightings of angels, demons, gods, spirits and gho

DONALDTYSON VAMPIRES

for an unspecified length of time- perhaps forever- without drinking it. he can be killed with a wooden stake through the heart, yet when killed he dissolves into vapors. he can be touched by the hand, yet cannot be seen reflected in a mirror. the older legends of the vampire (but not the most ancient legends) avoid these contradictions of logic by declaring that the vampire is a spirit without a physical body. this spiritual vampire is a type of hungry ghost of a deceased evil doer who sucks out the life-force of his or her friends and relatives during the nights. these ghostly vampires always return to those they knew during life. to prevent the return of the spirits, the families took great care to have the body of the evil person staked to the ground in the grave. the stake was thought

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

uent mention of the uniting of his bones, and of the gathering together of his members,[3] and the doing away with all corruption from his body, seems to show that the pious egyptian connected these things with the resurrection of his own body in some form, and he argued that what had been done for him who was proclaimed to be giver and source of life must be necessary for mortal man. the khat or physical body. the physical body of man considered as a whole was called khat, a word which seems to be connected with the idea of something which is liable to decay. the word is also applied to the mummified body in the tomb, as we know from the words "my body (khat) is buried"[4] such a body was attributed to the god osiris" in the clxiind chapter of the book of the dead "his great [1. recueil d

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

apsychology and medicine an important but short-lived organization founded in california in 1970 with the basic belief that spirit and matter are a unity. the academy held that the true nature of healing must be sought in that unity and the interrelationship of body, mind, and spirit in health and disease. treatment of disease should be directed at the whole person, and any lasting healing of the physical body should synthesize mental, emotional, and spiritual aspects. this belief restates traditional hindu yoga teachings in a western context. the academy served its membership by offering symposia, workshops, and publications (including apm report, published quarterly for members. investigating paranormal and unorthodox healing, the academy presented its research findings to both professio

y produced phenomena became widely accepted] the ancient belief that the soul itself can become visible is not generally accepted, since it is thought that pure spirit cannot be perceptible to the physical senses. but a compromise has been made in the idea of a psychic body, midway between soul and body, which theosophists and some spiritualists theorize clothes the soul at the dissolution of the physical body. the psychic body is said to be composed of very fine and subtle material particles, perceptible as a rule, only to the eye of the clairvoyant. it is this astral body, and not the soul, that is seen as an apparition. experimental evidence for these and various alternative theories has proven far from conclusive. since its formation in 1882, the society for psychical research and its

ed into four main categories: esoteric aromatherapy, fragrance aromatherapy (or aromachology, massage or english aromatherapy, and medical aromatherapy. esoteric aromatherapy is concerned with the energetic effects of essential oils on the subtle bodies. aromachology studies the psychological effects of fragrances. english and medical aromatherapy both address the effects of essential oils on the physical body. they insist upon the use of essential oils from single, identifiable plant sources. essential oils are used both as natural tonics and as therapeutic agents. medical aromatherapists use essential oils internally as well as by inhalation and by topical application. aromatherapists trained in the english method dilute essential oils in other oils for massage, and diffuse the oils for

, rather in the manner of throwing dice. later developments in fact utilized dice in place of bones, the numbers being associated with letters, to form words which had a bearing on the questions put by the diviner. an associated preliminary ritual was sometimes used, involving writing a question on paper and passing it through the smoke of burning juniper wood. astral body an exact replica of the physical body but composed of finer matter. the term is chiefly employed in theosophy, and those numerous occult systems derived from it, to denote the link between the nervous system and the cosmic reservoir of energy. the astral body corresponds to the double of out-of-the-body experiences reported in psychic research. the term double, however, is less comprehensive and refers only to the living

ically to the bodily counterpart of the dead. the etheric double or body, in theosophy, is distinct from the astral, but in spiritualistic literature they are often interchanged. these concepts derive from traditional hindu mysticism, though there are also western precursors. the astral body is the instrument of passions, emotions, and desires, and, since it interpenetrates and extends beyond the physical body, it is the medium through which these are conveyed to the latter. when it separates from the denser body. during sleep, or by the influence of drugs, or as the result of accidents.it takes with it the capacity for feeling, and only with its return can pain or any other such phenomena be felt. during these periods of separation, the astral body is an exact replica of the physical, and

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

york: grove press, 1986. george, edward. charles manson s life behind bars. griffin trade paperback, 1999. livsey, clara. the manson women: a family portrait. new york: richard merek publishers, 1980. sanders, ed. the family. new york: e. p. dutton, 1971. reprint, new york: avon, 1972. mantra (or mantram) in hindu mysticism, a mantra is a form of psychoactive speech having a direct effect on the physical body and a claimed effect on the emotions, the mind, and even on physical processes in nature. the term is derived from the root man (to think, and tra from trai (to protect or to free from bondage. thus, a mantra is an instrument of thought. according to hindu tradition, the material universe is said to be formed from divine vibration, a concept echoed in the judeo-christian concepts of

eudophosphoric light. this aura is completely controlled by the mind. out of this substance is moulded the vesture of the body. about a conscious projection of his astral body, sylvan j. muldoon observed: on one occasion i noticed the clothing forming itself out of the emanation surrounding my astral body, when only a few feet out of coincidence, and the clothing was exactly like that covering my physical body. on another occasion i awakened and found myself moving along at the intermediate speed. a very dense aura surrounded me.so dense, in fact, that i could scarcely see my own body. it remained so until the phantom came to a stop, when i was dressed in the typical ghost like garb. the idea of a power to form spirit clothing seems to have emerged slowly in materialization seances, where

aphical dictionary of parapsychology. new york: helix press, 1964. matikon a mystical work printed at frankfurt in 1784, whose theories resemble the doctrines of the brahmins. it speculated about the biblical creation story that before the fall, adam was a pure spirit, a celestial being, surrounded by a mystic covering that rendered him invulnerable to any poison or any power of the elements. the physical body, therefore, is but a coarse husk in which, having lost his primitive invulnerability, a human is sheltered from the elements. in his condition of perfect glory and perfect happiness, adam was a natural king, ruling all things visible and invisible, and showing forth the power of the almighty. he also bore a fiery, two-edged, all-piercing lance .a living word, which united all powers

s something present, although not what it seems to be. according to the vedas, the ancient scriptures of india, the divine infinity of brahman (impersonal absolute) or brahma (creative god) is real and is present in empirical reality but is veiled by the illusory power of maya. mayavi-rupa according to theosophy and drawing on hindu religious insights, the mayavi-rupa is the invisible part of the physical body. its appearance is exactly similar to that of the physical body. maynard, henrietta sturdevant (1841.1892) american inspirational speaker known as nettie colburn before her marriage. she was born in bolton, connecticut, in 1841. abraham lincoln had a high opinion of her gift and was, to an appreciable extent, influenced by her trance exhortations in the issue of the antislavery procl

hanges, remains the same until eventually the evolutionary purpose is fulfilled and it is received back again into the logos. from the higher mental sphere, the monad descends to the lower mental sphere and appears in a mental body as possessing mind; then betakes itself to the astral sphere and appears in the astral body as possessing emotions; and finally to the physical sphere and appears in a physical body as possessing vitality. these three lower bodies.the mental, the astral, and the physical. constitute the human personality, which dies at death and is renewed when the monad in fulfillment of the process of reincarnation, again manifests itself in these bodies. monck, rev. francis ward (ca. 1878) british clergyman who started his career as minister of the baptist chapel at earls bar

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

friend were pursuing an interest in ritual magic. mark, then eighteen years old, expressed no interest in such things; his interests were in electronics and occasional use of hallucinogens. thus, shell was surprised and skeptical when mark began speaking of contact he was beginning to experience with what he called an entity that gave him certain things in exchange for periodic occupation of his physical body. around this time shell and his wife observed poltergeistlike manifestations in their apartment. these experiences led shell to be more open-minded about mark s claims. mark confided that the entity was a multidimensional energy being. it extended across the entire universe, though by force of will it could focus on a particular place for purposes of communication. it never explained

has spoken through baker since 1990. his principal platform is the weekly meeting of the communion of souls meditation group. baker has a cable-access show, gabriel speaks, on a new york television station every monday afternoon. gabriel, who speaks of himself in the plural, says, we come to you at this most important time in the evolution of your planet, a time of unity of soul and spirit in the physical body through the light and power of your being. we encourage you to stand in the power of one, as the individual light that you are, to create a new vision for your world, a new heaven on earth through your individual expression of unconditional love for yourselves and one another. we challenge you to act upon life as creators rather than having life act upon you( gabriel speaks, n.d. fur

k o m a r, an extraterrestrial, began channeling for the first time in late september 1966 130 insectoids t h rough a phoenix man identified only as c h a r l e s a blue-collar worker of modest educ a t i o n (st e i g e r, 1973. ishkomar said he was speaking via telepathic light beamed from a spaceship in eart h s atmosphere. he himself had lived long enough so that he was able to d i s c a rd a physical body, though the ship c o ntains others of us who are in human form. ishkomar began his earth mission some thirt y thousand years ago to accelerate evolution so that human beings could develop more quickly and be able to accept guidance though not c o n t rol, which galactic law forbids from wise space people like himself. you must reach a high level of mental development and know ledge t

, he says, to help humans incorporate the great knowledge of the soul into life to become more aware. to become more awake, to become more loved, and to know how to express love in many ways. he also seeks to reconnect with students from that time, persons who have reincarnated and live on earth now. many centuries ago thousands of years before the great pyramid was constructed jerhoam occupied a physical body, teaching at the great school of ancient wisdom. further reading an introduction: who is jerhoam? http//www. jerhoam.com/whoisjer.html. jessup s little people morris ketchum jessup (1900 1959) wrote four books on ufos between 1955 and 1957. his book the case for the ufo (1955) was the first to use ufo in its title; heretofore, publishers preferred the then more familiar flying saucer

with destruction and chaos and with wisdom and meditation. but in february and march 1994, shiva the blood, the muscle, fur, bone, and spirit of animals communicated through sedona, arizona, psychic toraya ayres. he spoke from and for the animal point of view. he described himself once as having the physique of a bear, another time calling himself only a body of energy and denying that he had any physical body. shiva said that human beings need to reexamine their destructive relationship with animals. humans should not see animals as inferior to them but as equal but different spiritual beings. animals do not have a concept of god, but they do have a profound understanding of their place in nature s order. we do live in an eternal now of loving cooperation within nature, which we recognize

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

h roots ensued. fragmented communities of christians with different and competing views and agendas quickly crystallized, some composed largely of palestinian or hellenistic jewish christians, and others of gentiles from a wide variety of backgrounds whose only knowledge of ancient scripture came from the greek septuagint. starting about forty years after master yeshuvah appeared to pass from his physical body, a variety of narratives attributed to close disciples began to appear. in addition to the four accounts that were canonized by the emerging orthodoxy into the peshitta, the gospel of thomas, the gospel of peter" f" 2' 8: 45 the gospel of philip, the secret gospel of mark, the gospel of mary magdalena, and other works are still extant in whole or part. are the four books contained in

- 0' in ascending the tree, the individuated consciousness expands through the successive shells, with their respective states and stations, and associated powers. consciousness in the geviyah (astral shell) gives control over the dream state and lower psychic states, and can afford such powers as astral projection, clairvoyance, precognition, and reading the earth s akashic record.25 the nefesh (physical body in the waking state of the world of asiyah) shuts out the bulk of information coming from the geviyah (astral body) because the nefesh vibrates at a much slower rate. the station of the ruach ha qodesh (holy spirit, causal body) in the sefirah beauty/last is normally experienced as deep sleep. the awakening of consciousness in the ruach ha qodesh in the world of b riyah is usually ex

, so that the form of the small face is actually seen and heard. since there is still' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% separation between individual and divine consciousness in the ruach haqodesh, the individual is also aware of him/herself in this vision. the awakening of the ruach haqodesh generally liberates the soul from further incarnations of the geviyah. upon passing from the nefesh (i.e. dying from the physical body, the soul retains its separation and resides in ecstatic bliss at the feet of their beloved for the duration of the small face universe. through discrimination and the renunciation of a dualistic relationship with one s small face chosen ideal, the individual consciousness can continue to expand and ascend the central column, cross the abyss of the invisible sefirah knowledge/ first

ise. they will generally go away in a few weeks by simply ignoring them. as mentioned previously, some people develop simultaneous awareness in the waking state and the astral states. this can be quite disconcerting until one becomes comfortable with it. one condition that should be looked for is when a person has uncontrollable outs i.e. they have sporadic events in which they shoot out of their physical body, which thereby goes limp. if this starts to happen, it is a flag that one should decrease the intensity or take a hiatus from spiritual practices. this can also happen to women during sexual intercourse through the hyperstimulation of the nerves at the interior end of the vagina. such sexually caused or tantric outs can send the woman into a blissful state of ananda samadhi. repeated

hought or image, you may start to experience consciously leaving your body and being awake in your geviyah (astral body) in yetzirah (world of formation. this can be somewhat unsettling in the early stages, until you get accustomed to the experience and more familiar with the process. try not to panic. at first, you will likely try to move around in your geviyah the same way that you move in your physical body. you will try to move your legs and arms as if to walk, and feel unable to do so. this is because% e2 2 e" 2' 8: h 2" moving around in your geviyah is mentally directed: that is, you will yourself to move, whereby you float or fly. this is why many people report the sensation of flying in their dreams. once you get accustomed to being awake in your geviyah, it becomes possible to tra

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

he esoteric teaching, which points them out as the martial lucifer spirits, rulers of the serpentine sign scorpio. their initiates, even so late as the egyptian dynasty, wore the uraeus or serpent symbol in the forehead as a sign of the source of their wisdom. as a consequence of this unauthorized use of the creative force, humanity ceased to be ethereal and crystallized into the coats of skin or physical body which now hides from them the gods who dwell in the invisible realms; and great was their sorrow at this loss. generation had been originally established by the angels under jehovah. it was then performed in great temples under propitious planetary conditions and parturition was then painless, as it is today among wild animals where the creative function is not abused for the purpose

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

s shown to have existed there" from what is known relative to the speculations of an ancient race, the fact is observed that creation was but a re-formation of matter. wisdom, or minerva, formed the earth and the planets; she did not create the heavens and the earth, as did the later jewish god. of the seven principles of the universe, matter was the first, and of the seven principles of man, the physical body was the earliest. through evolutionary processes, or through cyclic periods involving millions of years, mind was developed, and in course of time spirit was finally manifested. mai, the mother of gotama buddha, was simply matter, or illusion, from which its higher manifestation, mind or spirit, was emerging. she was also the mother of mercury. a clearer knowledge of the philosophica

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

ne; and the way and the means thereof,withthetwowhoseek to communicate, namely, pneuma andpsyche-thespirit andthebride. if we'educe these processesand ideas into form on the exterior plane, we shallhave definite points for our guidance:(a)the templeinto whichallretire to establish correspondencewiththedivine-andthis is the interior sanctuary.(b)thevisible body .of the church, corresponding to the physical body, and represented by the concourse of worshippers.(c)theritual of the temple, which creates the conditions that are required in the exterior man.(d)thesoul and the spirit which do reside in the interior man, and wherewith the outward man must be unified. these are represented within the interior sanctuary bytheministry of a man and a woman.(e)theliturgy, or devotionalservice,by which

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

ond the limits of the sphere of sensation (aswell as the sphere itself at that point of departure of the thought-ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection isappendixe131not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life.thereturn taketh place with areversalof this process; and, save to persons whose nephesh and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of'skrying' and travell255 ing in the spirit-vision isofcourse fatiguing. also there is another mode of astral projection which can be used by the more practised and advanced adept.thisconsisteth in forming first a sphere from his own sphereofsensation, casting his reflection therein, and then projecting this whole sphere to t

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

gher self may; attune unto wisdom- he is indeed exposed to attack. and with the attack, comes the defence provided; the hiereus has pointed out to you the inestimable value of courage, mental, moral, and physical; thus are you triply armed, and thus are you completely safe. thrice is he armed, who hath his quarrel just, and thrice is he armed whose courage is unshaken, and aspirations firm, whose physical body is not suffered to waylay and corrupt the soul; and whose intellect has grasped our doctrines.thebody is not to be condemned,butis to be used with a righteous discretion.thesoul is not to be soiled with evil thoughts and selfish desires,butis to be elevated by the will to ascend.thespirit, that ray of the supreme which overshadows us, whose spark is'i',is standing ready to grasp and

jehovah, comes the highest overshad255 owing of the divine, comparable to the atma. fromhe,the ho of jehovah, comes neshamah, the buddhi, the spiritual soul. from yay, thevofjehovah, comes ruach, the manas, intellect and mind. from the finalhe,theahof jehovah, is derived nephesh, the kama of the theosophist, the appetites and passions. these are all implanted in the astral shell, which moulds the physical body. these four principles function in chief upon the four108themagical masonworlds, divine, moral, intellectual and emotional respectiv255 ely: and either of these essences may dominate a man, and they do in fact exist in constantly varying proportions. the highest principle overshadows the others, and the central ones may reach up to the higher, or, by neglect of opportunities or by vi

'body. this word guph becomes in the latin version -corpus,and in the greek -soma.examples of guph or guit asbodyare found in the quotations:i.samuel xxxi. 10 'they fastened his body [the body of saul] to the wall of bethshan; also ini.chroniclesx,12 'the body of saul; and again in proverbs. x. 13 'a rod is for the back [of the body] of him that is void of understanding' so that with regardtothe physical body of man, there is no difficulty.theastral body comes next in order for our consideration. that any such part of man exists at all is an almost entirely novel idea to the majority of english people; for according to christian orthodoxy the bible contains no allusiontothe linga sharira or astral form, although this human principle has always been recognised by the eastern and western sc

some sort of astral body or aura in every stage of existence, however much above our present mode of life. this root tzel reappears in the hebrew word tzelmuth, meaning death, and the 'shadow of death: tzel, shadow; and muth, death; in the latin vulgate -umbra mortis,ingreek255skia thanatou.this is a curious coincidence if there be no hebrew recognition of the astral, because the astral, like the physical body, is subject to similar change at death. consider next the formation of eve, the first female, in genesisii.21-23:here we have the so-called jehovisticnarrative, in which the hebrew divine names are jehovah elohim,ihvhalhim,and these are rendered into the english words'lordgod 'and he took one of his [adam's] ribs 'and of the ribanomalies inthebiblical views of man 143which the lord g

blind for purposes of concealment?thewordtemunahis used for the likeness of any thing, as in exodus xx. 4, or as in numbersxii,8 'the similitude of the ihvh; or in pslam xvii. 15 'i shall be satisfied when i awake with thy likeness, meaning the likeness of deity.thenext principle to be noticed is the prana or life essence, the vitality; that power resident in the astral vehicle which animates the physical body, and keeps it in action and living existence. perhaps the word which most definitely represents this principle in the hebrew bible is chih, or mchih. chi meansliving:chiah,life.chiya,an animal alive.these words become in greek,zoe;and in latin,vita.forexample, we find the word chiahin genesis i. 30 'wherein there islife';in latin,animavivens,it occurs again in genesis ii. 7 'the brea

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

centre of an akasa of his own- that is to say, every human being is surrounded by a sphereofsome sort, which, in theosophical language, we call his aura.thataura is what the human being is conscious of, and he is consciousofnothing else. and in this sphere the tatwic currents operate; now here comes a pointc.,it is a doctrine of the tatwic philosophy, that the aura of each man is therealman. the physical body which we see is merely the stula sharira, but everybody knows quite well that the physical human body is not all summed up in the mere material flesh and bones which we share with all animals- there is much of our intellectual and emotional nature which is as physical as the body. now how does the aura make itself felt to others without. as some mystical philosophers have said, the d

in in summer the positive running more strongly, and in winter the negative accentuated. and thus you get three distinct series of positive and negative of the running of the five tatwas; every one crossing and recrossing, acting and reacting upon each other, and producing an infinite complex255 ity which is only paralleled by the infinite complexity of creation. in precisely the same way was the physical body of man created and built up from the very first germ of organic humanity up to the complete full-grown adult human being; created, sustained, developed, and built up by the operation of the tatwas bringinghimthese five characteristics in varying quantities and at varying times. here, in order to see how the tatwas operate from plane to plane, i must give a concession which perhaps so

beings constituting the inhabitants of these planets and watchinghowthey all go, conscious with the consciousness of every brain,butitis one individual manifestation of manas conscious of thegoingof one particular human body,andconscious also, or.witha potential consciousnessitmay'be;of infinity above..now why is itthatweshould apply the naniesofhigberllnd lower to different functions of the mere physical body? well, it is on account of what the easterns call the lawofvasana; and the law of vasana isthis,that when thetarwic vibrations have operated along any line of vibration, there will be a tendencyforthat series of vibrations to recur along that particular line. and th.atisacharacteristicofthe prana or physical life; it is also a characteristic of manasorthe mental life. suppose, for in

the brain is the intellect. the brain is nothing of the kind. the brain is the instrument which the intellect uses, which the manas uses in order to function through that material human body. now itfollowsfrom this, that outside of ourselves, and on a higher plan altogether, exists an intellectual, a mental counterpart of ourselves, of each one of us, which perceives, recognises, and directs this physical body. you will, no.doubt, ask, how then does the physical body come into manifestation on the physical plane, and what is the connection binding it to the mental plane, the plane of manas? well, you may find the key to that, which is very difficult to put into words, by an attentive consideration of the cosmic pictures. a picture is formed upon this earth's plane.itgoes off into the air

instrument laid upon the table, and a violin tuned so perfectly into accord with it that every note struck upon the violin would produce a corresponding vibration and thrill in your instrument upon the table, you have a sort of rough image of how by some strange sympathy which can scarcely be even expressed in words or in thought, the manas body governs, and controls, and modifies, and moulds the physical body. that is the task of the manas body, the mental individuality, the mental reality of every one of us. it is a more or less faulty instrument that is given to that manas body to operate upon. it has its heredity, its hereditary diseases it may be, its acquired diseased, its limitations of brain and of intellect, its nerves, its nervous affections, all these things, all its limitations

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

ich is not divine will sophia the logos the polarity of logos& sophia the gnostic handbook page 28 jesus, christ and logos when we come to understand that jesus was a created being a new picture of divinity arises. in many gnostic traditions many sons of god are acknowledge, however jesus was believed to be the first created entity, michael. jesus existed in the first estate (before coming into a physical body) as michael, that immortal who plays such an important role in mystical christian traditions. when michael is born into the essene community, he becomes jesus. at his baptism, after years of training (the so-called lost years) he became the christ. his special essene training had involved processes that cleansed the human state by the power of sophia and transformed his bodily vehicl

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

he is composed of multiple bodies or levels, each of which represent a specific strata of activity within his nature and each of which has a differing origin and goal. the structure of man is basically fourfold, as is the custom with the hebrew system, and is related to the four worlds and the four letters of the tetragrammaron or secret formula of god (yhvh (see fig 11) the guph the guph is the physical body and related electro-magnetic fields. it has no innate immortality and returns to the earth at death (in pre-fall man the guph was simply an electro-magnetic extension of the higher bodies with no related physical form. the nephesh the nephesh is roughly defined as the instinctual bodies. it can be divided into upper and lower forms and these could be related to the astral and the eth

nd through his mind (ruach) and constructs a little sense of self from these experiences. however, neither of these offer a truly discrete, individual identity. the kabbalistic structure of man body. description. world& description. god-name. yechidah. potential self atziluth- word of gods. yod. ruach. personality. briah- creative world. he. nephesh. instincts. yetzirah- etheric world. vau. guph. physical body. assiah- physical world. he. fig 11 gnostic theurgy page 46 hence the yechidah only exists in potential, as a possibility and, i am afraid, in most cases is never realised. ultimately then, cessation of existence, after a cycle of lives and many lost opportunities, becomes the end for most of humanity. when man descended into the fallen world of matter, he lost his right to immortali

and rosicruican structure of man four bodies. seven bodies seven bodies (theosophy (rosicrucian. yechidah. supreme self. higher forms of being. yechidah. mediator self. higher forms of being. ruach. spiritual soul. divine spirit. ruach. higher or intuitive soul. life spirit or higher thought. nephesh. instinctual body or prana. lower thought. nephesh. astral body desire body (three aspects. guph. physical body. dense& vital body. fig 12 gnostic theurgy page 48 the mediator self this is the form which is the mediator operating between spiritual soul and the true self. it is the mechanism by which the self comes into being. its task is to collect the information from the spiritual dimensions as the individual becomes truly awakened. it stores the memories from beyond time and space, from the

ight layer at the edge of the body. the inner aura. this occupies the first six to ten inches of the energy field, and expands in proportion to the outer astral body. the outer aura. this extends beyond the physical organism and can, at times, be a metre wide depending on your spiritual development. the astral or desire body has also being known as the double imago (doppleganger) as it mimics the physical body and can, though gnostic practises, be temporally separated from the physical organism and used for spiritual purposes. the physical or vital body the physical organism with related physiological structures, sometimes the etheric skin is also included in this category. it is sometimes called the vehicle or vessel in gnostic traditions to emphasise the distance the gnostic should keep

der the major issue. many schools of reincarnation seem to suggest that we are little gods skipping from one life to another collecting experiences, much like some semi-divine travelling salesperson. however, this is again simply another ludicrous misconception perpetuated by those who know little. since the gnostic maintains that the self cannot fully manifest in the degenerate form which is the physical body, then it is logical to suggest than in most of humanity the self is in a type of hibernation. if this is so, then it seems unlikely that it can it pass from life to life. since self only exists in potential (prior to entering the spiritual path, then the prevalent view of reincarnation seems to be in error. however the question obviously arises, if the self does not reincarnate what

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

ld represent the higher self/daimon. anoint the neck and arms in abramelin oil and have the chamber lit with natural light if possible allowing the sun to enter the chamber. remember, the point is to reach the empyrean or celestial realms of the aethyr, the higher consciousness of self. while quietly meditating, envision the astral body growing, of which a great fire and light is rising above the physical body, envision and eye within this fire. raise yourself up in through the aethyr, from which you are floating and rising in the sky. as you rise begin to visualize a great angel before you. there is a great wind which is violent and rushing about you and this seraph. the angel is illuminated in bright light, with eyes that are black despite the beautiful and strong continence of this bein

cubi and the beasts of the earth. some view ahriman as correctly the initiatic and sorcerous daimon of the shadow. the shadow is the vampyric guide, the shape shifting and phantom body of self. the luciferian path works with such demonic forces as initiatic guides, and is related directly to the self. the shadow is significant as the adversary as it is the dreamin body with sloughs off the waking physical body for the dreaming or astral plane to go forth to the sabbat, or the darkness of night. this is the immortal and fiery eye of shadow, 15 which aligned with the body of light, grows eternal and is able to separate from the physical body. when working with goetic demons or angels, allow the shadow and light aspects of the self to invoke them and gain their knowledge and attributes, that

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

18. zen 28. bag 9. zip 19. pop 29. rii 10. zax 20. chr 30. texriu1 the secret wisdom of the lesser world or microcosm by g.h. frater d.d.c.f. r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r this material is private and has been lent to me on trust, to return on demand. it contains nothing of 2 the microcosmic man thou shalt know that the whole sphere of sensation which surroundeth the whole physical body of man is called "the magical mirror of the universe" for therein are represented all the occult forces of the universe projected as on a sphere, convex to the outer, but concave to the man. this sphere surroundeth a physical body of the man as the celestial heavens do the body of a star and a planet, having their forces mirrored in its atmosphere. therefore, its allotment or organiz

n. this sphere surroundeth a physical body of the man as the celestial heavens do the body of a star and a planet, having their forces mirrored in its atmosphere. therefore, its allotment or organization is the copy of that greater world or macrocosm. in this "magical mirror of the universe" therefore, all the ten sephiroth are projected in the form of a tree of life as in a solid sphere. a man's physical body is within the ten sephiroth projected in a sphere. the divisions and parts of the body are formed from the sephiroth of the tree of life, thus: rtk is above the crown of the head and represents a crown which, indeed, is powerful, but requires one worthy to wear it. it is the crown of the head. in the crown of the head is placed the faculty of the neschamah, which is the power of aspi

(for the same degree of the zodiac ascendeth as both, otherwise the birth could not take place. which is to say that those times, the same degree of the zodiac that is ascending in the east of the heavens of the star whereon he is incarnated. thus does he remain during that incarnation, facing that particular point in his sphere of sensation. that is to say, this sphere does not revolve about the physical body. from dsj and hrwbg are formed the arms. therein exists the faculties of operative action, and at their extremities are the symbols of the four elements and the spirit. thus: thumb- spirit, third finger- fire, index finger- water, little finger- air, second finger- earth. the arms are the manifestors of the executive power of the ruach, and therein are the faculties of touch strongly

ht could not so well be carried out. the words ruach, and spirit, also meaneth air. it is like a thing that goeth out though knowest not wither, and cometh in though knowest not whence "the wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sounds thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh nor whether it goeth. so is everyone that is born of the spirit" the air, the ruach, permeatith the whole physical body, but its concentrated influences are about the heart. yet, were it not for the boundary force of hmkj and hnyb above of the sphere of sensation surrounding it, and of twklm below, the ruach could not concentrate under the presidency of the name, and the life of the body would cease. thus far concerning the ruach as a whole, it is the action of the will in trapt. from jxn and dwh are

governed by dwsy, if the consciousness of trapt be given unto this wholly, it shall pave the way for disease and death. for this will be the withdrawing of the vital forces of the name, which are in the citadel of trapt, to locate them in dwsy, which is a more easily attacked position. for the automatic consciousness is the translator of the ruach unto the nephesch. from twklm is formed the whole physical body under the command and presidency of the nephesch. the nephesch is the subtle body or the refined astral light upon which, as on an invisible pattern, the physical body is extended. the physical body is permeated throughout by the rays of the ruach, of which is the material completion. the nephesch shineth through the material body and formeth the magical mirror or sphere of sensation

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U4

t ray beyond the limits of the sphere of sensation (as well as the sphere itself at that point of departure at the thought ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection is not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life. the return taketh place by reversal of this process, and, save to persons whose nephesch and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of "skrying and traveling in the spirit vision" is, of course, fatiguing. also, there is another mode of astral projection which can be used by the more practiced and advanced adept. this consisteth in forming first a sphere from his own sphere of sensation, casting his reflection therein, and then projecting the whole sphere

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

ng another potency, either human embodied, or human disembodied, elemental or demonic. the first action of such a force is to flatter the lower will, until he shall have established firmly an entrance into the sphere of sensation, and thus shall cause a strain on the nephesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of

kened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now, unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lower will is king of the physical body. remember that no obsessing force can overpower the lower will, if that shall bravely and in spite of all opposition aspire unto

member that no obsessing force can overpower the lower will, if that shall bravely and in spite of all opposition aspire unto the higher will. trance may arise from the action of obsession, or from the action of the higher will. therefore, its aspects are varied. death superveneth the natural man, when the mental action of the ruach and the nephesch is definitely and thoroughly interrupted in the physical body. in the adept, death can only supervene when the higher will consenteth thereto, and herein is implied the whole mystery of the elixir of life. additional notes on obsession g.h. frater n.o.e.l. when the magnetic rule of a desire causes separation between the higher will and the ruach and nephesch, the result is obsession. the natural man is often caught up in obsessions without real

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

ent. d. the astral light to be molded into the shroud. e. the equation of the symbols in the sphere of sensation. f. the invocation of the higher; the placing of a barrier without the astral form; the clothing of the same with obscurity through the roper invocation. g. formulating clearly the idea of becoming invisible. the formulating of the exact distance at which the shroud should surround the physical body. the consecration with nand o, so that their vapor may begin to form a basis for the shroud. h. the beginning of formulating mentally a shroud of concealment abut the operator. the affirmation aloud of the reason and object of the working. i. announcement that all is ready for the commencement of the operation. orator stands in the place of the hierophant at this stage, placing his l

e mystic words. r. still formulating the shroud, say, before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light. then move to the pillars and give the signs and steps, words etc. with the sign of the enterer, project now thy whole will in one great effort to realize thyself actually fading out and becoming invisible to mortal eyes. in doing this, thou must obtain the effect of thy physical body actually gradually becoming partially invisible to thy natural eyes, as though a veil or cloud were formulating between it and thee (and be very careful not to lose they self-control at this point) also at this point is there a certain divine exstasis and an exaltation desirable, for herein is a sensation of an exalted strength. s. again formulate the shroud as concealing thee and en

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

the consenting will of the natural man to receive the force formulated by the hierophant, and is answered by the kerux within as if a witness were confirming the same. this being done, the kerux, as a witness, demands authority from the hierophant to admit the candidate into the hall of truth and justice. the hierophant, in granting the permission, seals the candidate with a new name given to the physical body of the outward man, but signifying the aspirations of his soul. as a consequence of the affirmation of the motto as the name of the candidate in the hall of truth, osiris, sends forward the goddess of the scales of the balance to baptise him with n and the companion goddess to consecrate him with d. as it is written, unless a man be born of water and of the spirit, he shall in no way

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM10

ial night. clothe me and hide me, but at my control. darken man's eyes that he see me not. gather at my word divine, for ye are the watchers, and my soul is the shrine" step 13 perform the analysis of the keyword and the qabalistic cross. formulate the black egg around you, and imagine the results of success. say" let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of eighteen inches from the physical body. let the egg be consecrated with o and n (place the o and n on either side of you "o auramo-oth and thaum-aesh- neith, ye goddesses of the scales of the balance, i invoke and beseech you, that the vapors of this magical n and this consecrating m be as a basis on the material plane for the foundation of this shroud of art" step 14 formulate the shroud mentally. say "i, of the rosea ru

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM20

the sun, illuminate the darkness of my mortal body. cause the divine influx to descend from the great archangel wrffm, to rend away the veils of darkness from my mortal vision, that i may know thee, ynda, the only true self, and hwchy, hcwhy, thy perfect messenger, the guardian angel in me, my only hope of attainment to the eternal glory" step 17 place aside the astral lotus wand. return into the physical body, place sword on neck, and say "so help me, the lord of the universe and my higher soul" step 18 rise, holding the sword in the right hand with both arms raised on high. contemplate with imagination, and aspire unto the ideal and say "i invoke thee, hru, thou great angel who art set over the operations of this secret wisdom. strengthen and establish me in my search for the mysteries o

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

oly guardian angel and cali on him for assistance at any time.in fact, this is a prerequisite to entering the abyss which is in zax, the tenth aethyr. but what is your holy guardian angel? it is none other than your own spiritual self or genius. enochian magick teaches that every person has a spiritual counterpart, a 10 spark of divinity, at the core of bis being.you are inherently spiritual.your physical body is an expression of your mirad. your mirad is an expression of your soul. your soul is an expression of your spirit. this inner spark of divine light acts on a higher level than your human mirad.it will appear to be separate from you and will seem to act independent of you. in enochian magick it is called your holy guardian angel. the knowledge and conversation with the holy guardian

n according to enochian magick "a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a pan of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, butalso the whole universe" aleister crowley, liberlibrae the enochian magical system views man as a microcosm of the macrocosmic world. as the physical earth is the lowest of a series of expressions, so your physical body is but the lowest of a graduated series. this view accords well with both eastern and western occultism. you have a body or vehicle to correspond with each cosmic plane. immediately aboye or behind the physical body is the etheric body. next, is the astral body followed by the mental and spiritual bodies. the physical body is the vehicle through which you view and interact with the p

th each cosmic plane. immediately aboye or behind the physical body is the etheric body. next, is the astral body followed by the mental and spiritual bodies. the physical body is the vehicle through which you view and interact with the physical cosmic plane. the astral body is the vehicle through which you view and interact with the astral cosmic plane whose symbolic cosmic element is water. the physical body is limited by a ring-pass-not to the physical cosmic plane. the etheric body is limited to the etheric cosmic plane. the astral body cannot enter the mental cosmic plane, and so on. man below the first aethyr lil is dualistic. however, aboye lil, man is monadic. this monadic nature, often called "monadic essence" in occult terminology, is symbolized by a circle with a point in the ce

r, the enochian system views the astral as only one of several cosmic planes and therefore prefers to cali the process traveling in the spirit vision. the terco spirit vision implies maintaining a consciousness which is higher than the normal brain consciousness. traveling in the spirit vision differs from dreaming in that you must retain full consciousness during the operation and return to your physical body with unbroken memory. 3. skrying. a third operation is called skrying. this consists of using a shewstone or other appropriate device to focus your consciousness on the subtle planes while retaining awareness of, and control over, your physical body. skrying is a form of meditation. while the mind roams the watchtowers and aethyrs, the body can speak of the visions and voices that ar

a powerful magical symbol its base is four-sided and thus rooted in forro (four is the number for stability and firmness) while its peak is a single point high above. it represents the magical universe as a graduated expression in time, space, and form of being, from the highest spiritual spheres to the lowest material globes. the pyramid can also represent yourself; the base corresponda to your physical body and the topmost point to your holy guardian angel. as an aid in magical operations using watchtower pyramids, you can make a sample pyramid out of cardboard as follows: cut the pyramid out of while cardboard with a base of about four inches. use a form such as that shown below. foid the cutout at the dotted enes and paste the edges to make a truncated pyramid. 43 44 the great crosses

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

s, as nature intended, enjoying all the privileges of nature, and all benefits and gifts equally with all of mankind; and to be free from the shackles of superstition, the limits of ignorance, and suffering [28] the work of the order.using the word work in an official sense. consists of teaching, studying, and testing such laws of god and nature as make our members masters in the holy temple (the physical body, and workers in the divine laboratory (nature's domains. this enables the fratres and sorores to render more efficient help to those who do not know, who need or require help and assistance. therefore, the order is a school, a college, a fraternity, with a laboratory. the members are students and workers. the graduates are unselfish servants of god to mankind, efficiently educated, t

omical drawing you may find in any book. it is well for our members to understand the mechanical process of eating and digesting food. we must keep in mind that food, whether in liquid or solid form, supplies the negative elements for the human body, just as breathing supplies the positive elements. when the positive elements in the breath of life come in contact with the negative elements of the physical body, there is a unit formed of the negative and positive polarities that constitutes life through the chemical action as well as the psychic action. this diagram and chart will help you to understand how the food is turned into the negative elements which release their negative electricity, or power, and thereby form one-half of the necessary vitality for life. food.as well as liquid.is

ality in a physical and also in a psychic sense. for that reason all healing work, where the hands are used, takes advantage of the natural radiation of power from these arteries. in the hands of each person there are arteries as well as veins, and it is from the arteries that the hands receive their vitality as used in all healing work. part of this vitality is the natural health and life of the physical body and part of it is the psychic power which is also in the blood and generated by the blood. in the monographs and lessons of the sixth degree many references are made to methods whereby the blood can be stimulated or increased in vitality in certain parts of the body through certain methods known only to rosicrucians. that is why this chart becomes very interesting and helpful in the

d real worthiness, first discovers this by becoming conscious of having passed through a series of events constituting a true initiation. often these occur during the night, or while he is on periods of rest and meditation in the mountains or valleys, away from active worldly affairs. this consciousness is accompanied by an influx of divine apprehension and spiritual awakening, affecting even the physical body to such an extent as to bring about a real rebirth of the body with rejuvenation, increased vigor, restored functioning in organs and parts that were tired, depleted, or subnormal. cosmic consciousness this is followed by a sudden increase in the functioning of a sense which is mistakenly called intuition at the time, for it seems to be like the intuitive faculty that was being highl

pment and awakening of psychic centers will be manifest to the objective consciousness of the student. to think that it should be is to believe that all of the functioning of the psychic body should make itself continuously or periodically known to the objective mind. this will appear unreasonable when one stops to consider that not one thousandth of the functioning of the parts of the objective, physical body is realized by the objective mind. is one conscious of the functioning of the kidneys, the spleen, the pancreas, the brain, the air chambers of the lungs, or of the solar plexus, or the plexus around the aortic arch of the heart, or a thousand other places?[147] very often the most devoted student and the most regular applicant of the tests and experiments feels that he is making lit

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ved. q. is the production of such healing adepts the aim of theosophy? a. its aims are several; but the most important of all are those which are likely to lead to the relief of human suffering under any or every form, moral as well as physical. and we believe the former to be far more important than the latter. theosophy has to inculcate ethics; it has to purify the soul, if it would relieve the physical body, whose ailments, save cases of accidents, are all hereditary. it is not by studying occultism for selfish ends, for the gratification of one's personal ambition, pride, or vanity, that one can ever reach the true goal: that of helping suffering mankind. nor is it by studying one single branch of the esoteric philosophy that a man becomes an occultist, but by studying, if not masterin

by "spirits? page 17 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt q. but how would you explain it? a. we assert that the divine spark in man being one and identical in its essence with the universal spirit, our "spiritual self" is practically omniscient, but that it cannot manifest its knowledge owing to the impediments of matter. now the more these impediments are removed, in other words, the more the physical body is paralyzed, as to its own independent activity and consciousness, as in deep sleep or deep trance, or, again, in illness, the more fully can the inner self manifest on this plane. this is our explanation of those truly wonderful phenomena of a higher order, in which undeniable intelligence and knowledge are exhibited. as to the lower order of manifestations, such as physical phenom

from its trammels, and finds itself on the same plane of consciousness with the disembodied spirits. hence, if there is any spiritual attraction between the two they can communicate, as often occurs in dreams. the difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a medium has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its will. the ego can make it repeat, echo-like, and in the human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied entity, as well as its own. but the non-receptive or non-sensitive organism of one who is very positive cannot be so influenced. hence, although there is hardly a human being whose ego does not hold free intercourse, during the s

in is it that plato and even pythagoras, while speaking but of three principles, give them seven separate functions, in their various combinations, that if we contrast our teachings this will become quite plain. let us take a cursory view of these seven aspects by drawing two tables. theosophical division of the lower quaternary sanskrit term exoteric meaning explanation 1. rupa, or sthula-sarira physical body is the vehicle of all the other principles during life. 1. prana life, or vital principle necessary only to a, c, d, and the functions of the lower manas, which embrace all those limited to the (physical) brain (c) linga- sarira astral body the double, the phantom body. page 45 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt (d) kamarupa the seat of animal desires and passions this is the cen

d it is from this word that anaxagoras got his denomination nous, or as he calls it, nous autokrates "the mind or spirit self-potent, the archetes kinedeos, the leading motor, or primum-mobile of all. with him the nous was god, and the logos was man, his emanation. the nous is the spirit (whether in kosmos or in man, and the logos, whether universe or astral body, the emanation of the former, the physical body being merely the animal. our external powers perceive phenomena; our nous alone is able to recognize their noumena. it is the logos alone, or the noumenon, that survives, because it is immortal in its very nature and essence, and the logos in man is the eternal ego, that which reincarnates and lasts forever. but how can the evanescent or external shadow, the temporary clothing of tha

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

witches are supposedly able to take an animal shape, or send an animal on a mission, but that isn't true. witches assume no form other than their own natural human one. as far as ghosts or images are concerned, i believe that you can project your personality with enough force so that someone will accept this projection of your personality as you. and it is you, it is the essence of you, minus the physical body. are you psychic? if you are, you know it: you're already doing psychic things. there are many schools that attempt to increase a person's psychic awareness, which reminds me a little of dancing schools. that is, you might be able to take a person with an awkward walk, give him dancing lessons to enable him to walk more gracefully, but he'll never be able to rip around the stage in a

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

ow and remember this. when you separate the elementary from its body to send it away or order it to produce any effects, the figure must be unwrapped. if by any chance you have wrapped the figure in silk when the astral body happens to be outside of it, you might be killing the elementary, dissolving it instantly, in the same way as if you were touching a magician whose astral body is outside his physical body, killing him at the same moment because the linking thread between the astral body and the mortal frame has been torn by the touch. as you see, you will have to treat a created elementary n exactly the same way as if you were dealing with any human being. the dissolution of an elementary must not take place suddenly, because the power set free has its origin in the magician himself a

p vii. step viii magic mental training (viii) in step viii i am going to deal with a chapter that is of great importance in magic. i mean the problem of leaving the body, or the separation of the mental and later on the astral body from the material one. every magician who has been working conscientiously in the magic art must own this faculty, because it offers him the opportunity of leaving his physical body any time he likes in order to bridge the greatest distances, to visit strange continents, in short, to transfer himself to any place where he wishes to be. this apparently complicated faculty is very simple for a skilled magician. in the same way as a pigeon leaves the dovecote, the magician can as easily leave his physical body to betake himself anywhere else, where he will see, hea

fter transplanting yourself into your reflected image, as distinctly as if you did watch it with your physical eyes. when this faculty too has become a habit, you are fit for the actual mental wandering. the scholar may seriously be warned not to risk this experiment before having practiced thoroughly every single previous exercise, because the detachment or severing of the consciousness from the physical body might cause severe mental disturbances in frail people. for this reason the warning is absolutely understandable, and only those scholars who can assert that they are mastering the exercises of all the previous steps may approach not only this exercise but all the others still ahead without any fear of damaging their health or their spirit. for the exercise of the actual mental wande

their health or their spirit. for the exercise of the actual mental wandering, the material mirror is not required, and you work as follows: take up you normal position and concentrate on your spirit. while you are doing so, think that it is your spirit that is seeing, hearing and perceiving everything and, absolutely free from time and space, is able to move around as if still connected with the physical body. this operation has to be performed before every mental wandering. the deeper the penetration of your meditation, the stronger your sensory experience and the certainty that your spirit is unrestrained and able to step out of your body according to your will, all the better and quicker will be your progress and success in mental wandering. provided you have the sensation of inner lib

does perceive all the objects in the room as distinctly and truly as if you were looking at these objects with your physical eyes. provided you can book a success after a long spell of exercising, you may go a step ahead. now transfer yourself beside your body, and do not remain on one spot but try, similar to a child, to walk around in the room, and do it in manner as if you were relying on your physical body. your own weightlessness and the sensation of timelessness and spacelessness may tempt you eventually to move about with unusually long strides, unaccustomed to your normal body, an occurrence that you ought to avoid in the beginning in order to allow a manifest separation of the mental body. what matters is that you regard yourself as being earthbound. much later, after a long time

ISIS UNVEILED

idered the intellectual soul or rather the attral soul, half emanation from the spirit and half tainted with matter throng a succession of spiritual evolutions we may readily understand what is meant by the matron baubo, the enchantress who, before she succeeds in reconciling the soul, demeter, to its new position finds herself obliged to assume the sexual forms of an infant. baubo is mofter, the physical body; and the intellectual, as yet pure astral soul can be ensnared into its new terrestrial prison but by the display of innocent babyhood. until then, doomed to her fate, demeter (or magtta-maier, the soul) won- ders and hesitates and suffers; but once having partaken of the magic potion prepared by baubo she forgets her sorrows; for a certain time she parts with that consciousness of h

ogy of irenaeus and tertullian' but there is certainly nothing sacrilegious against the religious idea itself, and it will seem to every impartial thmker far more consistent with divine reverence than the anthropomorphism of actual chiistianity. the gnostics were called by the orthodox christians, docetae, or illusionists, for believing that christ did not, nor could, suffer death actually in the physical body. the later br&hman- ical books contain likewise much that is repugnant to the reverential feeling and idea of the divinity; and ss well as the gnostics, the br&h- manas explain such legends as may shock the divine dignity of the spiritual beings called gods by attributing them to mdyd or illusion. a people brought up and nurtured for countless ages among all the p^cholp^cal phenomena

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

one which leads us deep within the dimensional biofield, into what the yogis call the ultimate reality a place beyond the realm of our logical mind. a biofield is the auric field of radiation that surrounds all systems of life, and the field that occurs when two of more systems are magnetized together. my personal assignment with this research field was: a) to live it and prove to myself that my physical body could exist healthily purely on prana or divine nutrition alone, and be free from doubt so that i could stand tall amid the controversy and skepticism (that i was unaware was destined to come, and then b) to gather and share all the research i could find to support this journey and make it easier for others to understand, and finally, c) to find a solution to world health and world h

that what really brings nourishment to us all, is not the chemical reaction of food substances in our system, but the internal presence of an intelligence that is so wise and loving that to merge with it allows us to satiate all our hungers. may we all continue to acknowledge and be nourished by this source. i also wish to give thanks to my family for supporting me all these years as i pushed my physical body and bio-system through extreme cycles in a bid to discover and expand my own limits, and for dealing so graciously with all the controversy that my often very public research has delivered to our door. i love you all dearly. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 7 lastly to all my organizers who. regardless of the controversy. have continued to brin

r true power. simultaneously as we begin to witness the vastness of creation we realize that the more we think we know, the more we see just how little we know. stage 4: being in the delta field and never being hungry. level 3 in the divine nutrition program (dnp: in this stage all our questions disappear as our inner being has been flooded with such powerful nutrition that we hunger no more. our physical body has been flooded by so much light, love, joy and divine ecstasy that every cell is vibrating at the frequency of a true god in form; in this stage our emotional body has been flooded with such an unconditionally loving presence that we find ourselves experiencing a deep knowingness and awe of the beauty, perfection and immensity of creation. our mental being may or may not retain con

xia and the atrophy of health and happiness levels in our life. the ignoring of our authentic self is the no 1 cause of all dis-ease on earth today and our lack of holistic awareness, and/or disbelief in its power, blocks its ability to keep us properly nourished. there are many factors in life that we encounter and allow to block our access to the divine nutrition channel. apart from feeding the physical body toxic substances that are chemically at odds with what it needs, there are also the fear and judgment blocks that are part of the toxic feeling and toxic thinking game. fear of death, fear of change, fear of being different, or the judgment of self and others. all of these impede the nourishing flow of our authentic self s unconditional love. lack of nourishment means we are always d

igiously by millions who seek to have their stomachs full of security, peace, love and happiness. the problem is that these gods cannot deliver the nourishment we need and so we. as individuals and as a planet. have developed emotional, mental and spiritual anorexia. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 42 non-conventional level 2& 3 sources of nourishment: our physical body consciousness desires us to be fit and healthy and strong for the bio-system was actually built and programmed for self regeneration, health and longevity. our pituitary and pineal glands, as the master glands in our body, operated on the original program of only producing life sustaining hormones to support this yet, like all cells of the body, they constantly listen to what we are

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

thus can we establish "intelligence" as a universal component of neighboring space. 31 ed: the following has no obvious reference or necessary position. einstiens theory of unified field throughout all space& atmosphere was so well proven that upon realizing mans misanthropic emotionality he withdrew it. 1927 nobody know the precise nature of this spatial intelligence, much less the nature of the physical body within which its resides. this intelligence seems to manifest itself in many ways. in our study of storms we have been driven inexorably to admit that some storms have an artificial aspect, as sort of organic appearance, an air of being manufactured for a purpose and to be carrying out that purpose. we therefore postulate some percentage of artificiality, or intelligence, among that

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

in theory, this is accomplished by receiving psychic force from outside the body. here are some examples of esp: 1) clairvoyance, or remote viewing- the ability to sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clairvoyance- full experience at a remote location while the physical body sleeps. 3) psychometry- the reading of information by the touch of physical objects. 4) telepathic receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to the sender. there are many everyday examples of this, in which we think something just as another person is about to say it. this is an easy one to test for through experiment

cian. the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 6 the subconscious postulated by freud and others, the concept of the subconscious mind is an important one. basicly, this is the idea that part of the mind normally operates below or outside of ordinary consciousness and awareness. dreams and hypnosis are examples of this. also subconscious are the many automatic functions of the physical body such as respiration and digestion. why do magick? magick encompasses many things- science and art, philosophy and metaphysics, psychology and comparative religion. magick is an adventure at the borderlands of the unknown. it can fit the pieces of the puzzel of life into a meaningful whole _magick is fun_ and interesting. use magick to help raise consciousness without drugs. gain new

ogists of the twentieth century added the subconscious to that deffinition. this produces a four-fold classification. the universe is also divided into four corresponding parts('worlds, as shown below: world body quality= spiritual world spiritual body (soul or kia) intuition mental world mental body (conscious mind) rational thought astral world astral body (subconscious) emotions physical world physical body physical senses the astral body (subconscious) is the intermediary for intuition, magical and psychic phenomena, and is the 'psychic link' to the physical world. most occult and magical phenomena originate in the invisible, non-sensate, the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 10 non-physical realm (ie. without physical senses. each of the four worlds interacts wi

5 minutes to a half hour a day. it might help to practice some hatha yoga or other physical exercise in an effort to make the spinal cord 'more flexible. diet may also affect the process. the technique is also similar to the tibetan 'tummo' meditation. the rise of kundalini is sometimes experienced as a 'vibration' or buzzing, as light, or as heat. health and diet certainly the way you treat your physical body will affect your mind. in magick you want an alert mind. therefore, your body must be as healthy as you can keep it. take care of your body. exercise regularly. eat a good diet (with vitamin supplements, and do not consume anything which will have a negative effect upon the mind. drugs, smoking, and alcohol should be restricted, or eliminated (the mind can create any condition which

take a number of days of dietary change before you notice much effect. i do not advocate radical dietary changes, excessive fasting, or malnutrition. your good health is the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 19 far more important in magick than any temporary effect you get from prolonged starvation. a change in diet will sometimes only produce a temporary effect, until the physical body adapts to the change. healthy natural foods and lifestyle make it easier for us to be healthy, but ultimately, good health is a mentual quality (attitude. the four-fold breath with physical exercise too, moderation is advised (you should be cautious, or not attempt it if you have a respiratory or heart condition. check with your physician if in doubt, and don't overdo) one of the mos

KUNDALINI BREATHING EXERCISE

reaches your third eye chakra. once you have this flow at maximum capacity, continue for as long as you can. when you finally release the energy into the universal current, be sure you concentrate on pure love. this is the easiest thing to do, and is a good default target spell. if you have no blocks, you will get the experience of a lifetime from this exercise. do not be shocked at anything your physical body does, or where your mind goes when you release the energy. it will open you up to feeling energy like you never have before. remember to ground out any residual energy before removing the circle. if you have stuck chakras, or knots, you will give up after a time, having only raised the energy to whatever chakra the knot lays in. it is vital for magickians to have free-flowing energy

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

s, because it studies the roots that control our world, and from which our world appeared. the soul is an i that everyone feels. on closer examination, the soul divides a force into our body, which vitalizes it, creating the animate soul, as well as a force of aspiration to the spiritual, known as the spiritual (divine) soul, which is practically nonexistent in spiritually undeveloped people. the physical body and the animate soul are the products of our world. they are sufficient for us to perceive through sense organs. by developing a spiritual soul, we acquire the ability to feel beyond the i. this occurs when the spiritual, altruistic i emerges from the negation of the egoistical i. thus, we begin to sense more intense spiritual vibrations until we develop the soul from a point up to i

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

ly way we can determine our happiness or unhappiness is by comparing ourselves to others. when another person succeeds, we become envious. deep within, and sometimes even overtly, we wish for the other person s failure. it is an uncontrollable, automatic reaction. when others fail, we are happy because it immediately improves our relative position. in fact, human pleasures beyond the needs of the physical body depend on our attitude toward others, and on how we regard our relationships with others. it is not what we acquire that makes us feel good, but our superiority over others, the social esteem, and hence self-esteem, and the power to control that it grants us. this egoistic attitude toward others creates imbalance and incongruity between us and the general law of nature the law of alt

iritual reality is to elevate one s desire toward the quality of altruism, toward nature s quality of love and giving. to sense spirituality means to sense how we are interconnected as parts of a single system, and to sense a higher degree of nature. life s purpose is to climb to the spiritual reality and experience it, in addition to our sensing of the corporeal reality, while we are living in a physical body, in the physical world. by nature s plan, humanity was created with the ability to perceive only the first, imaginary level, and thus it evolved over the millennia. during that time, humanity accumulated observations and experiences that brought chapter nine: a reality of wholeness and infinity 137 it to the awareness that an egoistic existence did not bring it happiness, and that it

ts of two elements: reason and emotion. when a person feels and understands the feelings and the reasons of the eternal nature, one then enters that world and lives within it. such a person stops regarding his or her life as something that is about to end. unity with the eternal nature makes one s sensation of life continue even when one no longer has a life in a biological body. the death of the physical body means that the body s perception of reality has stopped. the five senses cease to transfer information to the brain, and the chapter nine: a reality of wholeness and infinity 139 brain stops projecting the corporeal world-picture on the brain s screen. however, the system of the spiritual perception of reality does not belong to the level of the corporeal world. hence, as soon as one

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

fers from another by its qualities, known as the "spiritual qualities" of a person. souls exist independently of the body before the body s birth, before being garbed in the body, and after the body s death. the latter is a completely biological process of albumen breaking down into its parts (the notion of a "believer" is not the same as the notion of one who is religious. thus, the death of the physical body does not affect the soul itself, but only serves to separate the soul from the body. the soul represents something eternal, since it is not composed of materials from this world. by its nature, the soul is undivided. it does not consist of several parts, and therefore cannot be divided, cannot disintegrate and, ultimately, cannot die. the physical, biological body is the outer "cloth

ody lacks life and movement. the body itself is dead material, just as it appears to us after the soul leaves it at the moment of death- 196- attaining the worlds beyond we call the moment of death "the departure of the soul from the body" as a result, all signs of life depend on and are determined by the presence of the soul. dualistic as a result of scientific developments, a new outlook on the physical body has emerged: the belief that our bodies can also exist without any kind of spiritual component to invigorate them. in fact, the body can exist absolutely independently of the soul. this has been proven with the use of biological and medical experiments that are now able to revive the body or its parts. but the body in a state like this is no more than an independently existing biolog

abbalah deals with. it is the soul, rather than the body, that is discussed in the bible, because the body, consisting of flesh and bone, is like the flesh and bone of the animals, and its end is decay and a return to the elements of this world. the return to the creator- 259- we sense ourselves as bodies because we do not perceive our souls. but as we begin to perceive the soul, the sense of the physical body, of its desires and of its pains, diminishes, when the soul asserts itself more and more. when we are further advanced on the spiritual path, we do not sense the desires of the body altogether, because we pay attention only to the soul the part of the creator within us. thus, the "body" begins to represent the spiritual desires, rather than the desires of the flesh and bone, which on

odies, the mass of flesh and bone, but of the two aspirations of the soul of the desire of the divine part to perceive the creator and to unite with him, and of the desire of the egotistical part towards selfgratification, self-satiation, and a perception of oneself instead of the creator. both of these aspirations are known in kabbalah as "the "body" this refers to both the egoistic body and the physical body, i.e, the body of our world, since only our world is characterized by ego, and the spiritual body, since altruistic desires are the desires of the creator, characteristic of the spiritual world. in all instances, the bible describes how our souls are affected in various settings and circumstances. it also deals with our desires, focusing on how the creator alters them, and on how eac

reason for this occurrence can be explained by the fact that our qualities-desires do not coincide with the qualities of the perfect unperceived state. as the creator declares "it is impossible for me and for you to exist in the same place" as we are opposite in our desires. for this reason, each of us possesses two conditions, or, as is referred to in kabbalah, two bodies. notably, there is the physical body, which we occupy at the present moment and which in kabbalah is known as "the material sheath" on the other hand, it is our desires and our qualities that are considered to be the body in the kabbalistic sense, since in them is found our souls, which is a part of the creator. if in our present state, our bodies consist of entirely egotistical correcting egoism- 285- desires and thoug

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

ibes how that sense evolves. through it, we receive information about how to begin to act correctly, in light of this newly acquired information. kabbalists say that this way, we reach beyond the limitations of time and space and life and death. we see our whole lives, even before birth, as well as our future state after leaving this world. thus, we can feel the objective reality while being in a physical body, and can rise to a level where past, present and future merge. the whole mechanism of providence is clear, and we can begin to take an active part in it. by doing so, we are included in the universe and can judge our actions correctly, where before we had failed to do so. t h e m e t h o d o f t h e k a b b a l a h- a dva n t ag e s q: you write that the study of the kabbalah acceler

kabbalah that we first acquire knowledge of the world outside our own. we discover the upper, spiritual world. then, we gradually attain the ability to affect it. through tests and experiments, we learn how to do it, and then we enter the comprehensive reality. at this point, we begin to work not from within our own bodies, but from our souls, which are our true essence. after all, man is not the physical body that is replaced at the beginning of each new life; it is the soul that we, as yet, do not feel. the purpose of creation is that we will act from within our souls, from the upper world, and live at the highest degree possible, rather than in the lowest (our world, which is beastliness alone. by discovering our souls, we attain contact with the upper world, and thus achieve a whole, c

or outwardly (concealed, and we call it the world, or my world. thus, you can see how miniature changes in your natural attributes, in your smallest particles, generate a completely different picture in you. that picture is so different, it makes it hard to say that we are dealing with the same person. and indeed, these are two different people. their insides are different, but their outside- the physical body- remains the same. that is why it is said that at any given moment, meaning after every change, we are different, reborn. c o n t r a d i c t o r y o p i n i o n s q: why is it that i always doubt ideas that i myself presented a minute ago? a: the truth is that everything changes within you all the time. the contradictions in you astonish you, and indeed it is astonishing to see how

cause the goal necessitates it. the facts support our opinion, and we accept our friend s opinion against our common sense and because of our common goal. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 198 at t a i n i n g a h i g h e r s p i r i t ua l d e g r e e q: how can i attain a higher spiritual degree? a: how do we rise from degree x, to degree x+1? in our world, a person can only raise one s physical body. in the spiritual world, a person raises one s spiritual body and one s aims. for that, we must be able to alter our aims to fit the new spiritual degree. but if all of our feelings change, how will we be able to change ourselves? the way to do it is through faith above reason. we behave against every value, understanding and attribute that we have in an x spiritual degree, and blind

d how is the freedom of choice expressed? during one s life, when exactly does one choose, and what should one choose? a: the choices that we have in the course of our lives are narrowed down to the discovery of the causes that compel us to study kabbalah. besides the study of the kabbalah, all other occupations that we pursue are considered animate because they are transitory and expire when the physical body does. as human beings, we have freedom of choice only in our decision to study kabbalah. there are three reasons that compel us to study kabbalah: 1. reward and punishment in this world; 2. reward and punishment in the next world; 3. for the creator- when we are driven by the desire to resemble the creator in his ability to give (to attain the attribute of bestowal. for that purpose

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

and suffering in the spiritual world. both forms of suffering are ways for the creator to control and guide us. if we could transfer physical pain to spiritual pain, t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 86 we would correct some of our vessels and in that equalize our attributes with the creator s, thus shortening our journey. when a kabbalist becomes physically ill, his body suffers. but because the physical body cannot attain spirituality, only one s inner sensation becomes spiritual, corrected, and awakens the kabbalist, even as the body continues to suffer. while the soul of the kabbalist continues to climb, physical health continues to deteriorate. why does the body not climb alongside the soul? because the body cannot become spiritual! spirituality is an inner ascent of the soul that has

ate the real picture of the world without a shred of egoism. we will be able to feel the actual creation outside us, and come to equivalence of form and unification with the light. it is a state where there are no partitions between the light and the soul. the sensation of the light is somewhat like the sensation one feels in a state of clinical death. it is a state of partial detachment from the physical body (animate egoism. in that state there is desire to attain the light. however, attaining it is impossible until one rids the self of all egoism, both spiritual and physical. hence, man s work is primarily in the physical body. it is quite easy to get rid of spiritual egoism if we know which obstruction the egoism puts into our internal computers. all information enters through five fil

thers out of the situations they fall into, where they are unable to control or criticize themselves. if one meets with friends on a day-to-day basis, it helps purify one s thoughts and gives a thrust forward in the right direction. c h a p t e r 2 .1 2 t h e b o dy at t h e e n d o f c o r r e c t i o n will we retain our physical bodies after the end of correction? kabwbalah never speaks of the physical body because it is simply not a part that needs correction. there are no changes in the body except for its aging. only the will to receive pleasure needs to be corrected. our bodies are only flesh; they need sleep, physical pleasures, food, and rest. they have nothing in common with the internal, spiritual correction. that is why the body doesn t change when the soul changes. even our ch

he physical lives we live today can be filled with spirit at the end of correction. diseases are a consequence of inner corrections and should vanish once the corrections are done. it is the correction until the end of the 6,000 years that we are talking about. we cannot discuss or explain the seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth millennia, just as we cannot explain what it means to remain without a physical body when our life in this world is through. it is also impossible to explain how the body does remain after the end of correction, because all our situations are branches that exist because of their spiritual roots, and once correction occurs, that connection is nonexistent. we do not correct the will to receive in and of itself, or the egoism. we correct only those parts of the desires

h books describe, everything that happens in our world and everything the torah speaks of are processes of ascent on the spiritual ladder. there is nothing but a human being and the creator, and our entire way is meant to bring us closer to him. q: how can one know one has attained a connection with the spiritual world? a: everything we can imagine comes as a consequence of our experiences in the physical body. therefore, all the flying experiences and other such spiritual events are completely disconnected from the actual spiritual world. the sensation of spirituality can be obtained only by means of a screen, an anti-egoistic trait that can be acquired only through the system of kabbalah. this necessitates group work, the right teacher, and a number of years of intensive study with the r

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

s life, to see what he wants to see and to work where he wants to work. that body, trained perhaps for a particular profession, brought up in the special culture of one of the nations, with its manners and habits of action, feeling and thought, constitutes his personality, the mask through which his voice can be heard in the world of outside appearances. this personality is fourfold- there is the physical body, then the etheric double or counterpart of that, then the emotional nature, then the lower mind- the last two constituting his own private storehouse and gallery of personal feelings and ideas. the s.d. stands for the lower mind, the j.d. for the emotional or astral nature; the i.g. for the etheric double, and the o.g. or t. for the physical body(*for a fuller study of these principl

n-dition which should be attained by the f.c. in the light of evolution and reincarnation we may regard the rough ashlar as the symbol of the young soul. through much experience and effort life after life he must polish his nature and develop his powers. the three degrees in masonry represent three stages in that process. the business of the e.a. is to take himself in hand morally and conquer the physical body, so that its impulses will not stand in the way of his rapid progress or evolution. the e.a. of egypt used to remain seven years in the first degree, because he had to fit himself thoroughly for the illumination which could come only to one who had his emotions under control and sufficiently purified to reflect and serve the higher self. that being done, the smooth ashlar was to be p

to concentrate upon it, and in order to do that we must be free from interruption; so the fortress of mansoul (to adopt john bunyan fs picturesque terminology) needs a strong wall all round outside, and our entrance must be well guarded. therefore the spirit calls to the intelligence, which is its link with the lower worlds; the intelligence asks the etheric double, who in turn signals the dense physical body to know how things look from the outside, and receives the satisfactory reply that all the defences are in order, so that the spirit is reassured on the important point that the lodge may labour in safety. 362. each one of us has to tyle his own lodge on various levels, and this must be done with great care and wisdom. through thousands of years of past evolution each man has been le

nt of water on the globe. thus we find that mars, which is older than the earth in proportion to its size, and is in a later period of its life, has slightly more land than water on its surface, while jupiter and saturn which are younger, not in actual age, but in proportion to their size, are almost entirely liquid. there is a great being called the spirit of the earth, who uses the earth as his physical body; he has made his own arrangements to prevent the too rapid escape of his hydrogen, and takes constant care to tyle his lodge; but we of course have nothing to do with that. 372. in thinking of all these symbolical meanings, we must not forget the actual tyling of the lodge in which we sit. there are several reasons for our extreme care in this matter. we want to keep the lodge shut n

open mouths, at right angles to the surface of the body, there rushes a force from the higher world- one of those which 384. plate ix 385. 386. t.g.a.o.t.u. is constantly pouring out through his system. that force is sevenfold in its nature, and all its forms operate in each of these centres, although one of them in each case greatly predominates over the others. without this inrush of energy the physical body could not exist. therefore the centres are in operation in every one, although in the undeveloped person they are usually in comparatively sluggish motion, just forming the necessary vortex for the force, and no more. on the other hand, they may be glowing and pulsating with living light, so that an enormously greater amount of force passes through them, with the result that there ar

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

dreadful; and their rings were full of eyes round about them four(*ezekiel, i, 9, 10, 13, 15-18) 80. this symbolism is strange; but it has its meaning, and any investigator who has ever had the privilege of seeing the mighty four will at once recognize that s. john and the prophet ezekiel had seen them too, however inadequate are their descriptions. the beast with the face of a man stands for the physical body (earth; the ox or the bull (as in the case of the bull of mithra and the apis bull) typifies the emotional or astral body (water; the lion symbolizes the will or the mental aspect (air; and the soaring eagle is taken to indicate the spiritual side of man s nature (fire. the egyptian forms were a little different; but the same four elements and their rulers are depicted in that ancien

to guide (or rule) the living and the dead(*the christian creed, by the rt. rev. c. w. leadbeater, p. 98) 197. during the ceremony the candidate laid himself down upon a wooden cross, made hollow to receive and support his body. his arms were lightly bound with cords, the ends of which were left loose to typify the voluntary nature of the sacrifice. the candidate then passed into trance, left the physical body and passed in full consciousness on to the astral plane. his body was carried down into a vault below the temple and was placed in an immense sarcophagus, where it lay for three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. 198. during the mystical death of the body the candidate passed through many strange experiences in the astral world, and preached to the spirits in prison, to

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

e, karma- krodhisvari, is clasping his body with her right arm, her hand around his neck, and in her left she is holding a blood-filled skull to his lips. do not be afraid of him, do not be terrified, do not be taken aback. recognize in him the form of your own spirit (evans- wentz 1960, 140 141) the central objective of tibetan death rites is to extract the consciousness-principle from the gross physical body so that it can truly perceive the spiritual world. following death, the spirit enters a transit that lasts exactly forty-nine days and is divided into three stages. at the end of the bardo, one either enters nirvana, an ineffable state, or returns to earth for another reincarnation. only the most enlightened avoid reincarnation. it is of paramount importance that the dying person rem

the fraternity of light, formed in philadelphia by a group of cabalistic magicians, derives from the tradition of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, although it has no organizational connection. according to the fraternity, individuals are basically a spark of divine consciousness, which is eternal and periodically shows itself in a series of different forms, including the most dense one, the physical body. at the moment of death, the spark leaves the physical, whereas after three days the less dense bodies leave the more dense. since the spark can be attracted to a vortex created during the sex act of two individuals, a new set of bodies may be created when the woman s egg is fertilized. through this process of reincarnation the spark evolves until it no longer needs a physical body

n fact, prior to the creator s revelations through tenskwatawa, some shawnees had already been attributing their degraded state to the machinations of the evil one through the agency of indian sorcerers. the greatest evil shawnee witches could perpetrate was death, usually by an illness that was brought on by the introduction of foreign substances into the shemhazai and azazel 251 target-person s physical body. this motif was reflected at the community level by perceiving the threat of witchcraft to the social body in terms of the physical presence of the witches medicine bundles bundles through which the physically present serpent (in the form of fragments of his body) continued to avenge itself. these various associations came together when tenskwatawa and his followers began to kill wit

LIBER O

prescribed positions, having bathed and robed with the proper decorum. let the place of working be free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments, and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop

nd of delusion, so that he may be perfect master of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it to cause it instantly to obey his will. 2. let him then being exactly as before, but with the most intense solemnity and determination. 3. let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise in a line exactly perpendicular to the earth's tangent at the point where his physical body is situated (or to put it more simply, straight upwards. 4. instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes him. if he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figures appear, let him at all costs rise above them. yea, thought his very life tremble on his lips, let him force his way upward and onward! 5. let him continue in this

LIBER LIBRAE

too may lead thee astray. command and banish them, curse them by the great names if need be; but neither mock nor revile them, for so assuredly wilt thou be lead into error. 9. a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a part of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, but also the whole universe. 10. worship and neglect not, the physical body which is thy temporary connection with the outer and material world. therefore let thy mental equilibrium be above disturbance by material events; strengthen and control the animal passions, discipline the emotions and the reason, nourish the higher aspirations. 11. do good unto others for its own sake, not for reward, not for gratitude from them, not for sympathy. if thou art genero

LIBER O

prescribed positions, having bathed and robed with the proper decorum. let the place of working be free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. svb figvra vi. 13 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure, so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5

of delusion, so that he may be perfect master of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it, to cause it instantly to obey his will. 2. let him then begin exactly as before; but with the most intense solemnity and determination. 3. let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise in a line exactly perpendicular to the earth fs tangent at the point where his physical body is situated (or, to put it more simply, straight upwards. 4. instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes him. if he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figure appear, let him at all costs rise above them. yea, though his very life tremble on his lips, let him force his way upward and onward! svb figvra vi. 15 5. let him

LIBER SAMEKH

ous will h; to be thwarted no more by the ignorant and capricious false will of the conscious man. and he is ghelper, h the author of the infallible impulse that sends the soul sweeping along the skies on its proper path with such impetus that the attraction of alien orbs is no longer sufficient to swerve it. the ghear me h clause is now uttered by the normal human consciousness, withdrawn to the physical body: the adept must deliberately abandon his attainment, because it is not yet his whole being which burns up before the beloved. point ii 21 section g the adept, though withdrawn, shall have maintained the extension of his symbol. he now repeats the signs as before, save that he makes the passive invoking pentagram of spirit. he concentrates his consciousness within his twin-symbol of s

but their death is rather a going forth to renew their life through love. he then, by conscious comprehension of them separately and together, becomes the gangel h of his angel, as hermes is the word of zeus, whose own voice is thunder. thus in this section the adept utters articulately, so far as words may, what his angel is to himself. he says this, with his scin-laca wholly withdrawn into his physical body; constraining his angel to indwell his heart. line 1 gi am he h asserts the destruction of the sense of separateness between self and self. it affirms existence, but of the third person only. gthe bornless spirit h is free of all space, ghaving sight in the feet, h that they may choose their own path.25 gstrong h is gbr, the magician escorted by the sun and the moon (see liber d and

LIBER TURRIS

st point. the student should discover for himself the apparent position of the point in his brain where thoughts arise, if there be such a point. if not, he should seek the position of the point where thoughts are judged. 2. second point. he must also develop in himself a will of destruction, even a will of annihilation. it may be that this shall be discovered at an immeasurable distance from his physical body. nevertheless, this must he reach, with this must he identify himself even to the loss of himself. 2 liber tvrris vel domvs dei 3. third point. let this will then watch vigilantly the point where thoughts arise, or the point where they are judged, and let every thought be annihilated as it is perceived or judged.1 4. fourth point. next, let every thought be inhibited in its inception

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

n this degree is concerned with understanding and cooperating with the divine plan. the third degree tracing board in fact, there is a good deal more to the third degree than the master mason's tools indicate. figure 17 shows the tracing board of that degree; and as you can see, the subject of the degree is death. many masons think of the death in the third degree as representing the death of the physical body and the subsequent reward in the afterlife. i mean to make no criticism of that idea; but for me, that interpretation of the third degree is not entirely complete. the third degree, itself, is a ritual reenactment of a legendary assassination, an event which is said figure 16 .the tree of life with masonic symbols of the third degree. figure 17. tracing board of the third degree, joh

ndle the royal arch? the answer is to be found in the fact that in figure 15 the grave, representing the process of mystical death, is at daat. now, daat is not a sefirah. i think of daat as a place in its own world where the texture of that world is such that one has access to the corresponding area in the next higher world. for an example, consider the situation one world lower. the daat of the physical body is the person's face; and if you look at a person's face, you have access to his persona, an aspect of his psyche, at the yesod of yezirah. that is the nature of daat; and with that in mind, let us turn to the consideration of the royal arch. the three degrees of masonry take place at the building of king solomon's temple. that temple was the wonder of its age, but it had a difficult

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

allegories of religions and philosophies. to the mind unacquainted with its fundamental tenets, neo-platonism may appear to be a mass of speculations interspersed with extravagant flights of fancy. such a viewpoint, however, ignores the institutions of the mysteries--those secret schools into whose profundities of idealism nearly all of the first philosophers of antiquity were initiated. when the physical body of pagan thought collapsed, an attempt was made to resurrect the form by instilling new life into it by the unveiling of its mystical truths. this effort apparently was barren of results. despite the antagonism, however, between pristine christianity and neo-platonism many basic tenets of the latter were accepted by the former and woven into the fabric of patristic philosophy. briefl

th the article of apparel which the guardians had removed (see the chaldean account of genesis) no record exists that ishtar secured the water of life which would have wrought the resurrection of tammuz. the myth of ishtar symbolizes the descent of the human spirit through the seven worlds, or spheres of the sacred planets, until finally, deprived of its spiritual adornments, it incarnates in the physical body- hades--where the mistress of that body heaps every form of sorrow and misery upon the imprisoned consciousness. the waters of life--the secret doctrine--cure the diseases of ignorance; and the spirit, ascending again to its divine source, regains its god-given adornments as it passes upward through the rings of the planets. another mystery ritual among the babylonians and assyrians

the spiritual sun, the intellectual or soular sun, and the material sun (now symbolized in freemasonry by three candles. the spiritual sun manifests the power of god the father; the soular sun radiates the life of god the son; and the material sun is the vehicle of manifestation for god the holy spirit. man's nature was divided by the mystics into three distinct parts: spirit, soul, and body. his physical body was unfolded and vitalized by the material sun; his spiritual nature was illuminated by the spiritual sun; and his intellectual nature was redeemed by the true light of grace--the soular sun. the alignment of these three globes in the heavens was one explanation offered for the peculiar fact that the orbits of the planets are not circular but elliptical. the pagan priests always cons

grains of sand possessed a spiritual nature, for gold was the spirit of all things. concerning these seeds of spiritual gold the following rosicrucian axiom is significant "a seed is useless and impotent unless it is put in its appropriate matrix" franz hartmann comments on this axiom with these illuminating words "a soul cannot develop and progress without an appropriate body, because it is the physical body that furnishes the material for its development (see in the pronaos of the temple of wisdom) the purpose of alchemy was not to make something out of nothing but rather to fertilize and nurture the seed which was already present. its processes did nor actually create gold but rather made the everpresent seed of gold grow and flourish. everything which exists has a spirit--the seed of

ffluvia of the lower worlds collected by the movable zodiac are exhaled into the great fixed zodiac, there to be purified by being passed through the divine natures of its twelve eternal hierarchies. the table as a whole is susceptible of many interpretations. if the border of the table with its hieroglyphic figures be accepted as the spiritual source, then the throne in the center represents the physical body within which human nature is enthroned. from this point of view the entire table becomes emblematic of the auric bodies of man, with the border as the outer extremity or shell of the auric egg. if the throne be accepted as the symbol of the spiritual sphere, the border typifies the elements, and the various panels surrounding the central one become emblematic of the worlds or planes

MEANING OF MASONRY

o our doctrine presupposes that every soul born into this world has lived in, and has come hither from, an anterior state of life. it has lived elsewhere before it entered this world: it will live elsewhere when it passes hence, human life being but a parenthesis in the midst of eternity. but upon entering this world, the soul must needs assume material form; in other words it takes upon itself a physical body to enable it to enter into relations with the physical world, and to perform the functions appropriate to it in this particular phase of its career. need i say that the physical form with which we have all been invested by the creator upon our entrance into this world, and of which we shall all divest ourselves when we leave the lodge of this life, is represented among us by our maso

odge, therefore, is also a reminder that the human organism is compounded of those four elements in balanced proportions" water" represents the psychic nature "air" the mentality" fire" the will and nervous force; whilst" earth" is the condensation in which the other three become stabilized and encased. but it is an oblongated (or duplicated) square, because man's organism does not consist of his physical body alone. the physical body has its" double" or ethereal counterpart in the astral body, which is an extension of the physical nature and a compound of the same four elements in an impalpable and more tenuous form. the oblong spatial form of the lodge must therefore be considered as referable to the physical and ethereal nature of man in the conjunction in which they in fact consist in

can only be more fully expounded by reference to, the holy royal arch ceremony. a separate further paper will, therefore, be devoted to that ceremony. the masonic apron from what has been said in these pages the full significance of the apron will now be perceived and may be summarized thus- 1. the apron is the symbol of the corporeal vesture and condition of the soul (not so much of the temporal physical body, as of its permanent invisible corporeity which will survive the death of the mortal part. 2. the soul fabricates its own body or" apron" by its own desires and thoughts (see genesis iii, 7" they made themselves aprons) and as these are pure or impure so will that body be correspondingly transparent and white, or dense and opaque. 3. the investiture of the candidate with the apron in

al arch chapter, with the provincial and grand chapters towering beyond that. in the symbolic clothing worn by the members of each of these ranks the observant student will perceive the intention to give appropriate expression to the truth thereby signified. the masonic apron has been explained in an earlier paper as a figure of the soul's corporeality--the body (not to be confused with the gross physical body) which it wears and will display when it passes from this life. its pure white is fringed in the case of junior brethren with a pale shade of that blue which, even in physical nature, is the colour of the heavens. with seniors in the provincial and grand lodges this has intensified to the deepest degree of that hue in correspondence with their theoretical spiritual development, whils

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

axed and limp. i felt as if i was flowing towards a different and most welcoming world. the form i was taking was of the dual aspect of shadow and beast, my color was black as it was attuned with my true nature. not evil or necessarily sinister but based firmly in the nightside realm. sunlight was mine in the morning, this evening i was reaching towards a shadow god! i felt my body rising, not my physical body mind you, but a great astral form which i can change at will. i felt my form becoming that of a bat, i could float now in this chamber. opening an astral eye i could understand through sight what i had become, what beauty it was to view the self from a seemingly external eye. i decided to go forth into the great night, to that which awaited me. the varcolaci sigil was still burning i

d on other semipsychonautic levels. through karezza and tibetian tantric breathing control exercises i had developed the strength for astral travel. it is true that some have a "knack" for it, for others it is a discipline. for myself, it was a bit of both. i recall the first time i entered the astral plane, it was amazing and so short because through panic and excitement i was drawn back into my physical body. this was however quite natural and even more obstacles came in my path the first time i attempted the death posture. 91 91 i continued to remain in nocturnal flight, my astral wings drew me further into a wooded area. much fog lay across the landscape and the sight was beautiful. i knew that in the night i was free and, even though on the astral plane there are often wars among sorc

errupted 92 92 coagulation of lunar energy, mainly manifested through the female. through this male energy may be harnessed and redirected into the inherent dream, which the witches' sabbat is based upon. much blood flows, an image of the menstrual cycle of the witch, translated into the form of the scarlet woman. the sabbath concludes with a spiral of whirlwind activity and then awakening in the physical body. the participant generally feels much stronger and revitalized. nachtfahr- astral gatherings of wooded dreams so gathered with moss, and a silent watcher clothed in the ebony of twilight past. as the mist drapes our fragile sight a new form approaches, from which all is distilled, forming into a new vision. a night sky above, dark as the wings of an eagle of shadow, letting cascades

the will is not necessarily in perfect tune with the defense settings you have created. in other words, although elementals are also born of desire and will, they can be charged with a specific purpose. the iron walls act only as a blocking force for unwanted spiritual energy which appears negative towards the will and psyche. its primary role is to protect against another taking control of your physical body, if such occurs it is possible for possession and split personalities to take place. an elemental form composed of will, blood, sexual fluid and visualization can offer a power-packed method of protection against this and other hazards. such elementals may be created or summoned by the consecration of sigils. the creation of such sigils involves the combination of various symbols rep

e often explored in depth connections between the spirit and the flesh. many such journeys or explorations were under the web of sleep where dream becomes flesh. shamans are masters of the in between worlds, from whence witchcraft derives- it is a mastery of both flesh and spirit. the adept of such magick and sorcery is bound to the earth, and with numerous skills and practice can later leave the physical body at will in order to go between worlds. or even to take on the flesh of another. a wise sorcerer would seek to master both the methods of shaman and magickian, both the solitary and the ceremonial, great keys of knowledge exist through both. black eagle appears often as a pale indian spirit, either black, blue or red robed. sometimes this elemental appears in brown leather hides, with

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

ore informatioimpart one vampyrism, theory& practice vampirism and the astral plane the luciferian creed luciferian will and immortality tiamat the words of the dragon- tiamat energy and blood life essence astral projection preparing the luciferian spirit moving the astral body servitor creation astral vampyrism from the material body types of vampirism vampyrism and nocturnal feeding leaving the physical body absorbing astral energy the chakras and vampyrism angra mainyu the practice of vampyrism part two qlippothic black magick and vampyric sorcery the qlipphoth and their servitors part three vampyric rituals the conjuration of the abyssic dragon the ritual of fearsome rays leviathan mastery of darkness the mirror of arashk shadow of astwihad 6 introduction how this book should be used v

e consuming energy in this state. as your 10 consciousness moves out of your physical shell, you will no doubt be exposed to the astral plane as it is. there is no set or defined elements within the astral plane there are predators though. in this initiatory process, you will align your mind set as a vampyre magickian or sorcerer, thus creating the part for you to become a predator yourself. your physical body is surrounded and connected by an astral body. this is slightly larger than the physical and can be seen in ritual settings, some types of photography and by certain settings of light. the astral body is affected by the food, mental state, psychical health and more. if you are impaired physically, you need not be in the astral plane. this is the process of developing the will. those

it is a part of the universe and thus may be absorbed and used magickally. 12 qi was written about by the chinese philosopher mo di and noxious vapors that would arise from a corpse were it not buried deep enough. later qi was understood as being a part of everything in the material and even spiritual world. qi was best understood as the energy surrounding the human body, slightly larger than the physical body. qi is the etheric body, the astral essence which maintains the human body. it can be directly controlled by the mind. psychic energy or the energy surrounding the human body is transferred from what we eat to energy through resting or sleeping. when a vampyre feeds in astral form at night, they are gaining a replenished system of energy which is very pure. the luciferian must have a

trol your heart rate. if you are ever in a situation of being nervous you will be able to utilize this to make yourself think clearly. pressing your fingers together you will want with each exhale to watch and visualize your astral energy to flow through your fingers. this process should continue for several minutes. visualize your astral body the color, the extent of which it is larger than your physical body, etc. you will now want to begin visualizing and moving a sharpened end of your astral body to extend out like a serpent would rise up. this will take some practice but extending the astral from your own body you will notice the tendril can be controlled by your will alone. servitor creation and astral entities creating a servitor is not a simplistic task but if successful is very us

prepare both the body and mind for the working. do note that no matter what people want to believe, the mind is directly affected by the body and its state therein. if you resist food during the day and retire to sleep without eating, hunger will run its course in your body, affecting the subconscious. if focused on 39 someone around a vampiric rite, your mind will go active therein. leaving the physical body as you will rise from your body, there is a focus of the element of which you will raise. the astral body is in direct control of the consciousness, the mind itself. the element of air is attributed to lucifer (samael) and lilith, the spirit of night and vampires. recite quietly with a candle for working: lilith, satrina, abyzou and all of thy names, mother of night and vampiric hung

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

by the dreamer. these beings then hijack the dream, and force all of the dream s events to be centered around the spirit. in the waking hours, the dreamer is no less effected by these spirits, but simply remains unaware of their influence; in the dreaming hours, the subconscious mind makes these entities visible. most occultists believe that in a dream state the astral body has detached from the physical body, allowing the astral form to roam while the material body remains in bed. most people in the dream state do not realize that they re dreaming, but instead accept the reality of their environment; helplessness is a common feeling amongst dreamers because they feel as though they re acting out a role in someone else s movie. lucid dreaming is the opposite of this. in a lucid dream, the

e material world; the astral, or spirit world is said to be touching every point in our space. these dream-invading spirits are often engaging in more than just play, for it is said that many spirits vampirically feed from the sleeper s life-force. lifeforce is an invisible form of energy that surrounds and empowers the body. the life-force, sometimes called the astral body or aura, surrounds the physical body and usually extends a couple inches or feet outside of the physical body. a human void of lifeforce is dead, regardless of the biological health of the--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 26 person. during the night (especially while dreaming, the body converts food into life-force and replenishes the body, but in truth the process of creation and depletion is happening at all times

ssociated with the element earth. these beings are said to live underground and in caves. contrary to popular folklore, gnomes are not short, funny little men. they can be overly emotional and even dangerous. they are more solid than the other types of elementals, and may often arrive with dark hair, dark eyes, and olive-colored skin. the standard spirit has only an astral form, but no etheric or physical body. these types of beings may not operate in our world at all without possessing a living creature; only by plugging into a living being may they have any experiences of, or gain any pleasure from, our world. many spirits are described as moving back and forth between the material and astral planes, but direct contact between these entities and human beings usually happens in dreams. it

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

ies not only the obliteration of all painful memories; but of all pleasant ones, too. so upon analysis, neither analogy is close enough to give us any real comfort or hope in facing death. there is another view, however, which disavows notion that death is annihilation of consciousness. according to this other, perhaps more ancient tradition, some aspect of the human being survives even after the physical body ceases to function and is ultimately destroyed. this persistent aspect has been called by many names, among them psyche, soul, mind, spirit, self, being, and consciousness. 3y whatever name it is called, the notion that one passes into another realm of existence upon physical death is among the most venerable of human beliefs. there is a graveyard in turkey which was used by neandert

n elements, in the order in which it is typical for them to occur. a man is dying and, as he reaches the point of greatest physical distress, he hears himself pronounced dead by his doctor. he begins to hear an uncomfortable noise, a loud ringing or buzzing, and at the same time feels himself moving very rapidly through a long dark tunnel. after this, he suddenly finds himself outside o f his own physical body, but still in the immediate physical environment, and he sees his own body from a distance, as though he is a spectator. he watches the resuscitation attempt from this unusual vantage point and is in a state of emotional upheaval. after a while, he collects himself and becomes more accustomed to his odd condition. he notices that he still has a "body" but one o f a very different nat

ysical environment, and he sees his own body from a distance, as though he is a spectator. he watches the resuscitation attempt from this unusual vantage point and is in a state of emotional upheaval. after a while, he collects himself and becomes more accustomed to his odd condition. he notices that he still has a "body" but one o f a very different nature and with very different powers from the physical body he has left behind. soon other things begin to happen. others come to meet and to help him. he glimpses the spirits of relatives and friends who have already died, and a loving, warm spirit o f a kind he has never encountered before-a being of light-appears before him. this being asks him a question, nonverbally, to wake him evaluate his life and helps him along by showing him a pano

epresenting the limit between earthly life and the next life. yet, he finds that he must go, back to the earth, that the time for his death has not yet come. at this point he resists, for by now he is taken up with his experiences in the afterlife and does not want to return. he is overwhelmed by intense feelings of joy, love, and peace. despite. his attitude, though, he somehow reunites with his physical body and lives. later he tries to tell others, but he has trouble doing so. in the first place, he can find no human words adequate- to describe these unearthly episodes. he also finds that others scoff, so he stops telling other people. still, the experience affects his life profoundly, especially his views about death and its relationship to life. it is important to bear in mind that th

i've been there- out of the body it is a truism that most of us, most of the time, identify ourselves with our physical bodies. we grant, of course, that we have "minds" too. but to most people our "minds" seem much more ephemeral than our bodies. the "mind" after all, might be no more than the effect of the electrical and chemical activity which takes place in the' brain, which is a part of the physical body. for many people it is an impossible task even to conceive of what it would be like to exist in any other way than in the physical body to which they are accustomed. prior to their experiences, the persons i have: interviewed were not, as a group, any different from the average person with respect to this attitude. that is why, after his rapid passage through the dark tunnel, a dying

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

relative points of contact in any given khu. for example, the khu of a male body cannot fulfil itself in the quality of motherhood (on the material plane, of course) any such lacuna must be accepted as a necessary limit, without regret or vain yearnings for the impossible (although what is impossible now may not be impossible a hundred years hence. a time may come when the characteristics ofone's physical body may be changed at will by purely scientific means) but we should beware lest prejudice or other personal passion exclude any type of self-realization which is properly ours. in our initiation, the tests must be thorough and exhaustive. the neglect to develop even a single power can only result in deformity. however slight this might seem, it might lead to fatal consequences; the anci

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

world, an invisible sphere of existence that duplicates the physical world we live in. it is with the inhabitants of this unseen world that mediums make their contacts at seances. until now, access to this unseen world was only possible with astral travel. this is the phenomenon of consciously projecting your astral body from its physical counterpart. the astral body is an exact duplicate of the physical body. it regularly leaves the body during sleep although there is no memory or sensation of this when you awake. to consciously leave the physical body requires practice and understanding of basic occult laws. once you are out of your body you are, in effect, invisible and the laws of physics no longer have meaning. there are many, many books on the market explaining the how to of astral

ONYX TABLET OF SET

e and objective- potential resolution of "this" phase of existence into that of another. set is therefore the mystery that lies behind that "doorway. whether he is anything like me i am not completely sure, but i know now he is certainly there, or that something is. if this model relates at all to such a possibility, then i am truly a "child" of whatever set actually is. my consciousness, less my physical body, is of such design. only in the sense that i have accepted such a possibility can i truly say i believe this to be true. what makes me unique even unto my "father" is that i am only like him; i am certainly not him- nor he me. the importance of this realization (1) the more i investigate the depth of my "soul, the more i will come to know my "father (2) if i recognize that what i thi

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

he barque of sun, upon which the scarab beetle, another symbol of the sun, is shown pushing the sun disc, as a scarab rolls a dung ball. the egyptians believed that a dead person, armed with the right spells, could counter the terrors of the underworld, duat, and live a new life in the field of reeds. all the elements that made up the living person had to be preserved and resurrected not just the physical body and the two parts of the soul, the ka (life force) and the ba (personality, or genius, but also the individual s name and shadow. these five elements made the complete being. re s secret name re called the world into being with words. but one word his own secret name he kept to himself. isis, daughter of geb and nut, the earth and the sky, and wife of osiris, decided to learn the nam

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

nvested in it. every action of the physical limbs is merely a result of the control of the soul. every desire, thought or emotion, is merely a function of the soul and is completely caused and controlled by it, and upon the soul s departure the faculties also immediately depart with it. the soul of creation from the above, it is understood that there must be a soul which animates and enlivens the physical body. now, just as this is so in man, who is a microcosm, likewise, in the macrocosm, it appears that there is a force which enlivens and animates the entire universe. for the physical universe is no more alive than the body of man, and yet we see from observable phenomena, such as the revolutions of the stars and planets, the multitudes of living organisms on our planet, and even the ato

eeming with activity. but where does all this activity come from, for just as man s body cannot move itself, so too, no body in the universe can move itself? from this it appears that there must be a force which propels and enlivens the universe. were this life force to be removed, the universe would be like a body without a soul. just as we can clearly see that everything that takes place in the physical body of man comes from the soul, so too, in the macrocosm, it must be this life force; the soul of the world, if you will, which animates everything in the universe. everything that takes place must be a direct result of this enlivening force which causes it. an example is the influence of the sun on our planet. everything on our planet gets its sustenance and life force from the sun. if

of everything else in the universe. this force makes the world tick. it makes its heart beat, so to speak. the source of all existence we concluded above that the universe and everything in it, including the human body, appears to have an animating force within it to enliven it, and that without this force it would be nothing more than dead matter. however, it is actually more than this, for the physical body of man and the materiality of the world cannot exist in and of themselves, without a force compelling them into existence at all times. every physical thing, whether it is the human body, the planet earth, the entire galaxy or the whole universe, is limited. a physical thing, by its very definition, has a beginning and an end. it has a beginning and end both in time and space. a phys

is also called partzuf, which means "face" or "personality. this is because at this point there are recognizable divisions of the sefirot into ten, each of which is divided into subsequent divisions of ten. the concept of a partzuf is the inclusion of all opposites etc, like a human being, who has many facets to his personality, all of which join to make him who and what he is. besides this, his physical body too is made up of many parts with different and even opposite natures and functions, and yet, not only do they not contradict each other, but they work in conjunction as a unified system. each organ performs the function it is suited for while allowing the others to perform their function. furthermore, in order to perform properly, every organ depends on the others for its health and

ice is nothing more than "thickened" water. it is specifically when the water thickens that it loses its fluidity and becomes solid. furthermore, it is the last level of form which becomes the first level of substance. for example, from the last level of the power of growth, actual physical growth comes about. another example is that it is the last level of the soul which becomes invested in the physical body. a further example is that the physical power of sight comes from the last level of the spiritual power of sight. for this reason when a child grows, the spiritual growth of his intellect is simultaneous to the growth of his brain. the substance of the vessel grows according to the growth of the form, which is the light. the thickening of the lights as mentioned above, the vessels co

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

a number of the souls of [other] righteous individuals. all the divine beneficence that is granted to him is given as well for the sake of all [the souls of those other righteous people] who are dependent upon him. this is why righteous people value their possessions, since [they are aware that] it is granted them from above. according to the sages, there are 248 members (limbs and organs) of the physical body. inasmuch as the soul possesses powers exactly corresponding to these 248 members, which it enlivens, we may speak of 248 spiritual limbs of the soul, referring to these powers that enliven and govern the 248 members of the body. by fulfilling his g-d-ordained mission in this world, the righteous person is completing the work begun by the righteous people who preceded him, and in thi

be buried and suffer inside the body and constrictions of the physical world, that i must now experience as well the pain of this grave h.this refers to how the soul is battered inside the grave. gand i have been taken to die [again] in the desert? h i.e, in purgatory, the desolate abode of the forces of evil. here is where vengeance is extracted from the soul. the soul refers to its birth into a physical body as being gburied h inside a ggrave. h death is not seen as a cessation of existence, but rather as a descent from one spiritual level to a lower one. it is enough, the soul complains, that i had to live a full life in this grave of the body; why must i suffer further? the image of the soul being gbattered h in the grave refers to how it is existentially gshaken h of its materialistic

all the above it becomes clear that the different types of servants and bondsmen the torah describes are different states of divine consciousness. the jew fs soul fs natural home is in the world of atzilut, completely the arizal on parashat mishpatim 320 submerged in divinity. the fact that he is not consciously at this level is due either to the simple circumstance of his soul being born into a physical body or because of some failing in a previous lifetime that he has now to overcome. life, in this context, is thus a progression through the varied states of divine consciousness embodied in these levels of servants and bondsmen, and finally through the various levels of atzilut itself, until the individual is able to reveal, on his level, his own gspark of mashiach h every jew possesses

worlds] the souls emerging from the supernal female, malchut [i.e, the partzuf of nukva d fzeir anpin. she acquired these souls by virtue of her coupling [with z feir anpin. the union of z feir anpin and nukva of a specific world produces souls possessing the state of consciousness of that world. this coupling is part of the process the soul undergoes as it descends from its divine origin into a physical body. on the way, it must first descend through the various worlds to be gprocessed h and thus acquire the successively dimmer states of consciousness of those worlds. this process continues until it has descended in consciousness to the level of this physical world. this supernal gkidnapping h or gcrib-robbing h means that the forces of evil are empowered by the theft below to claim a ce

indicates how part of the body is transformed into the soul, as it is written, gpull me, and we will run after you. h16 13 the latter is the less common, and is found in ezekiel 16:7, 22, 39, 23:29, micah 1:11 and habakkuk 3:9. 14 berachot 32b. 15 berachot 8a. 16 song of songs 1:4. the arizal on parashat ki teitzei (2) 788 this is the meaning of gafter this, she will come to you, h i.e, that the physical body will be drawn after the soul. the phrase gshe will come to you h thus indicates how the soul will pull some element of the body with it to the afterlife. in chassidut, this is described as the energy inherent in the animal soul that the righteous person has harnessed in the service of good and holiness. the verse quoted from the song of songs indicates how g-d pulls the soul after hi

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

e tremendous speed of the particles insures the stabilitv of the atom, so the fleeting forms and motio; of yesod* all its implications constitute the permanence and surety of the physical world. pendant to these three triads ismalkufh, the kingdom, referred to the element of earth, the synthesis or vehicle of the other elements and planets. malkuth is the physical world, and in man represents his physical body and brain, the temple of the holy ghost- the actual tomb of the allegorical christian rosenkreutz. these sephiroth are not to be construed as ten different portions of objective space, each separated by millions and millions of miles -though of course <28> they must have their correspondences in different parts of space. they are, rather, serial concepts, each condition or state or s

urth knowledge lecture 75 the great names of god, if need be; but neither mock nor revile them, for so assuredly thou wilt be led into error. a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a part of mankind. his actions affect not himself only, but also those with whom he is brought into contact, either for good or for evil. neither worship nor neglect the physical body, which is thy temporary connection with the outer and material world. therefore let thy mental equilibrium be above disturbances by material events. restrain the animal passions and nourish the higher aspirations; the emotions are purified by suffering. do good unto others for god's sake, not for reward, not for gratitude from them, not for sympathy. if thou art generous, thou wilt n

ism as it applies to the tree of life. colours may be used. 4. control of the aura. if you are not already familiar with the parts of your own body such as nervous system, respiratory system, digestive system, get some simple text-book such as is used in ambulance work, or attend a course of first-aid lectures so that, before starting to work on your subtle body, you may know something about your physical body. your physical body is interpenetrated by a subtle body or aura which also surrounds the physical body like an egg of light. you should now begin to practise controlling this aura or sphere of sensation. this means that you must first try to get our emotional reactions under conscious control. instead of automaticall y' l iking this, disliking that, you must try to understand the mec

d red vennillion flecked crimson and emerald black rayed blue black and yellow black amber blue black dark brown deep purple (nearly black) grey white 7 prismatic colours. white, red, yellow, blue violet outside black (outside) pure violet grey flecked gold 100 the golden dawn: volume i book one <203> the microcosm-man thou shalt know that the whole sphere of sensation which surroundeth the whole physical body of a man is called 'the magical mirror of the universe" for therein are represented all the occult forces of the universe projected as ona sphere,convex to the outer, but concave toman. this sphere surroundeth the physical body of a man as the celestial heavens do the body of a star or a planet, having their forces mirrored in its atrnosphere. therefore its allotment or organization

as the celestial heavens do the body of a star or a planet, having their forces mirrored in its atrnosphere. therefore its allotment or organization is the copy of that greater world or macrocosm. in this "magical mirror of the universe" therefore, are the ten sephiroth projected in the form of the tree of life as in a solid sphere (see also the astronomic view of the tarot in part eight) a man's physical body is within the ten sephiroth projected in a sphere. the divisions and parts of the body are formed from the sephiroth of the tree of life, thus. kether is above the crown of the head, and represents a crown which indeed is powerful, but requires one worthy to wear it. in the crown of the head is placed the faculty of neschamah, which is the power of aspiration unto that which is beyon

RUBY TABLET OF SET

hilosophy of nietzsche friedrich nietzsche (1844-1900) completed and published his major theoretical works also sprach zarathustra and beyond good and evil ca. 1885. he was an atheist and a materialist, insisting that the universe [or world] of appearances is the only true one. he carries this principle into his assessment of humanity by denying any "dual existence" within the body (i.e. soul vs. physical body. man is a unified, material being. nietzsche defines the will to power as the inherent compulsion of any being to create and control its environment and interactions with other beings. its ultimate expression in society is the creation of values by which other beings will live and be governed. nietzsche attacks the hegelian view of rational history, asserting that it is full of "blin

the abovementioned, be considered inherently aggressive? the path of finding oneself begins from the will to become, which manifests as dissatisfaction with one's prevailing level of being. the present level of our being we can observe, test, train, and manifest (initiate) through our body in the objective universe, where society provides many good tools for our xeper. the main point is that "the physical body provides a vehicle in which the psyche can become aware of itself and then reach out toward the limitlessness of its conscious existence (4) selfconsciousness is not aggressive in itself. i don't think it is passive or active; its essence is "neutral" and unbound by matter. it is entirely up to the individual will to become, and dependent on that whether a given individual achieves d

ousness that is sacred within each setian. therefore any substance which impairs or distorts the consciousness, such as hallucinogenic drugs or excessive alcohol, is disapproved of by the temple. other than this there are no dietary guidelines. funeral or burial practices: the center of self-consciousness of each initiated setian- the ba of the ancient egyptians- is perceived to separate from the physical body when that body ceases to be serviceable to it. the bodily remains themselves are then not considered to be sacred in any sense, though they may be cared for in any memorial way desired by the individual and his or her relatives. the ba itself does not separate from the consciousness of set, nor from those of other setians via gbm workings. therefore no ritualized mourning is necessar

losing a sense of unique identity, as the barriers between his consciousness and the phenomena of the universe become fluid [it is not inappropriate to compare this experience to that of quantum physicists, who suddenly encounter an objective universe in which all "constants" are revealed to be "variables] a second consequence of this situation is that a human magician is still restricted to his physical body. this requires him to move about and to participate in the ordinary society of non-magicians. skilled magicians learn to do this without inciting fear in or ostracism by nonmagicians, but a daimon may tend to carelessness in such mundane matters. accordingly he runs great danger of becoming a target of the mob. socrates and pythagoras were two who displayed daimonic detachment. both

ation which is reflected in the temporal world as the ts it is the abstraction behind the manifestation. it is the true house of set. it is also true that each of the elect are in themselves a temple of set, since they house the black flame. it could be said that the collective temple of set is macrocosmic, and that the individual elect is the microcosmic temple of set. just as a single cell in a physical body carries the genetic code to the entire body. so it is with the temple of set and its initiates. the whole is the sum of its parts, and its parts reflect the whole. this in no way is intended to imply the absorption of individual being or the surrender of unique identity or of free will. rather this is indicative of some common denominators among only the elect which include individua

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

it with infinite love. people beg and pray, give to us, give to us, and the great giver gives his gifts. so what offering can we place before him, by which we might see the darbaar of his court? what words can we speak to evoke his love? in the amrit vaylaa, the ambrosial hours before dawn, chant the true name, and contemplate his glorious greatness. by the karma of past actions, the robe of this physical body is obtained. by his grace, the gate of liberation is found. o nanak, know this well: the true one himself is all. he cannot be established, he cannot be created. he himself is immaculate and pure. those who serve him are honored. o nanak, sing of the lord, the treasure of excellence. sing, and listen, and let your mind be filled with love. your pain shall be sent far away, and peace

ity is lost, there is ritual. ritual is the husk of true faith, the beginning of chaos. therefore the master concerns himself with the depths and not the surface, with the fruit and not the flower. he has no will of his own. he dwells in reality, and lets all illusions go. 51 every being in the universe is an expression of the tao. it springs into existence, unconscious, perfect, free, takes on a physical body, lets circumstances complete it. that is why every being spontaneously honors the tao. the tao gives birth to all beings, nourishes them, maintains them, cares for them, comforts them, protects them, takes them back to itself, creating without possessing, world religions: primary sources 159 dao de jing acting without expecting, guiding without interfering. that is why love of the ta

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

e thoughtful rewriting of the script, they will pass so much sooner. never accept corruption or unfair limitation. always counter such by using your wisdom, knowledge, and such assets as you can muster at a given time. remain free, even if you have to take drastic action. the second principle adepts build their house on a strong foundation. man has two natures, one physical and one spiritual. the physical body lives in the here and now, the spiritual body lives in the there and then on the other side of the veil. both bodies must be well supported and maintained for the whole person to gain fulfillment. the two bodies are interlinked, and at birth, the spiritual supports the physical. then as the body grows, the prime consciousness moves to the physical body in order to maintain it. howeve

en on the other side of the veil. both bodies must be well supported and maintained for the whole person to gain fulfillment. the two bodies are interlinked, and at birth, the spiritual supports the physical. then as the body grows, the prime consciousness moves to the physical body in order to maintain it. however, the spiritual nature of a person should not be left to atrophy as later, when the physical body begins to fail, the prime consciousness must be ready to return to whence it came with a minimum of trauma. as there are differences between hot and cold, and light and dark, there are even greater differences between our physical and spiritual bodies. imagine the great shock when anyone's prime consciousness leaves the light spiritual body and finds itself totally helpless, bogged i

iousness must be ready to return to whence it came with a minimum of trauma. as there are differences between hot and cold, and light and dark, there are even greater differences between our physical and spiritual bodies. imagine the great shock when anyone's prime consciousness leaves the light spiritual body and finds itself totally helpless, bogged in a strange, new, heavy, too small, limited, physical body right in the middle of the cold earth plane. at this point, the spiritual body must do all it can to support the new physical body and help it make the transition as easily as possible. conversely, when the prime consciousness later leaves the tired and worn physical body, it certainly doesn't want to snap back into the bright and light world of spirit, having forgotten all it once k

into the physical realm as best they can, and true, those who have gone on before will help us get up and running on the other side, but all that takes time and is uncomfortable, inconvenient, and unnecessary. therefore an adept will attend to both his or her aspects, keeping them in good condition and at the ready for whatever journey may be proffered. a sound, right-thinking mind and a healthy physical body are necessary to achieve maximum success in all endeavors in the here and now and the there and then. keep your spring wound! the third principle an adept's charity begins at home. cbr adepts take care of their own first. self interest is always placed first! were it not so, failure would soon loom upon the horizon. therefore. we stand up for our rights, then build strong physical an

limitations. we also desire that they should become strong and focused in both their lives and their endeavors. well being so far, we have concentrated upon the basics of perception, awareness, mind and character. now, let us consider our physical bodies that actually tread the dust of the earth. often our adepts are so wrapped up in their mental and spiritual selves that they forget about their physical body and allow it to atrophy. we wish to point out that this is not a sound practice as the mobili the time has come once again to pause and catch our breath. we have traveled a fair way up the path, and we must now reflect upon what we once were and what we have currently become. we must ask ourselves if we can see a difference and try to define just what it is that we have accomplished

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

fullest extent, and with the highest objects, that is to say, to preserve the human body in a mummified condition, and to perform the symbolic acts which would restore its natural functions. when we think of the sublime character of the life which the souls of the blessed dead were believed to lead in heaven with the gods, it is hard to understand why the egyptians took such pains to preserve the physical body from decay. no egyptian who believed his scriptures ever expected that his corruptible body would ascend into heaven and live with the gods, for they declare in no uncertain manner that it remains upon the earth whilst the soul dwells in heaven. but that the preservation of the p. 183 body was in some way or for some reason absolutely necessary is certain, for the art of mummificatio

thunderer, thou that hast swallowed the snake and dost exhaust the moon, and dost raise up the orb of the sun in his season, chthetho is thy name; i require, o lords of the gods, seth, chreps, give me the information that i desire" the peculiar ideas which the egyptians held about the composition of man greatly favoured the belief in apparitions and ghosts. according to them a man consisted of a physical body, a shadow, a double, a soul, a heart, a spirit called the khu, a power, a name, and a spiritual body. when the body died the shadow departed from it, and could only be brought back to it by the performance of a mystical ceremony; the double lived in the tomb with the body, and was there visited by the soul whose habitation was in heaven. the soul was, from one aspect, a material thin

THE BLACK LODGE

om the trees and went to the moon, is it surprising that candidates to initiation become subject to psychic disturbance. let us consider then the false masters, those unhappy souls that allow the demons complete possession of their faculties: how do they work? simple: they offer consolation, moral support, prosperity, and even material wealth; they encourage the use of magickal forces to keep the physical body in good shape. in exchange, they demand one thing only: the stagnation of consciousness on the plane in which it manifests at the time the aspirant comes under their influence; the perpetuation of personal servitude. you have complete freedom under them, until you try to be different. then, they jump o you with both feet, or more. for this, and other reasons, it is written in al ii 4

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

ves this spiritual essence as the divine self, the atman, and buddhism believes it to be the summation of conditions and causes. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into another

r created places that are sacred to them sites where they might gather to participate in religious rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (large stones) were those placed at a special location by ancient people. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, and the monuments of easter island. all of these places were ostensibly significant to an ancient society or religion, but many were long abandoned by the time they became known to today s world and

, and future incarnations have no doubt that the soul is immortal by its very nature. in their view, the existence of the soul did not begin when the body was born, so there is no reason to believe that it will cease to exist when the body dies. according to various doctrines of reincarnation, there are immutable spiritual laws which will determine whether the soul will be born again into another physical body or will be merged in eternal unity with the absolute. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 2 afterlife mysteries t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 3 the earliest discovered burial sites are those of neanderthal man, though according to researcher george con

oul. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. some faiths contend that it ascends to a paradise or descends into a hell. others believe it may achieve a rebirth into another physical body, or may merge with the divine in an eternal unity. traditional christianity, islam, and judaism envision a resurrection of a spiritual body at a time of final judgment, but generally speaking, the soul is of greater value and purpose than the physical body it inhabited while on earth. the material shell within which humans dwell during their lifetime is nothing other than clay or ash

al unity. traditional christianity, islam, and judaism envision a resurrection of a spiritual body at a time of final judgment, but generally speaking, the soul is of greater value and purpose than the physical body it inhabited while on earth. the material shell within which humans dwell during their lifetime is nothing other than clay or ashes into which god has breathed the breath of life. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. all the major world religions hold the belief that how a person has conducted himself or herself while living on earth will greatly influence his or her soul s ultimate destiny after physical death. in fact, many teachings state that the only reason for birth into the material world is the opportunity to prepare for th

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

ves this spiritual essence as the divine self, the atman, and buddhism believes it to be the summation of conditions and causes. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into another

r created places that are sacred to them sites where they might gather to participate in religious rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (large stones) were those placed at a special location by ancient people. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, and the monuments of easter island. all of these places were ostensibly significant to an ancient society or religion, but many were long abandoned by the time they became known to today s world and

uations in which out-of-body experiences (obes) or astral projections might occur: 1. projections that occur while the subject sleeps. 2. projections that occur while the subject is undergoing surgery, childbirth, tooth extraction, etc. 3. projections that occur at the time of accident, during which the subject suffers a violent physical jolt that seems, literally, to catapult the spirit from the physical body. 4. projections that occur during intense physical pain. 5. projections that occur during acute illness. 6. projections that occur during near-death experiences (ndes, wherein the subject is revived and returned to life through heart massage or other medical means. 7. projections that occur at the moment of physical death when the deceased subject appears to a living percipient with

r medical means. 7. projections that occur at the moment of physical death when the deceased subject appears to a living percipient with whom he or she has had a close emotional link. in addition to these spontaneous, involuntary experiences, there also seem to be those voluntary and conscious projections during which the subjects deliberately endeavor to free their spirit, their soul, from their physical body. it would appear that certain people have exercised this peculiar function of the transcendent self to the extent that they can project their spiritual essence at will and produce ghosts, apparitions, of the living. early psychical researcher edmund gurney (1847 1888) told of the incredible experiments of a mr. s. h. beard in his phantasms of the living, published in 1886. beard bega

e case for astral projection (1936, muldoon offers a detailed record of many experiments he personally conducted, and provides a systematic method of inducing the conditions necessary for astral projection. according to muldoon, it is possible to leave the body at will and retain full consciousness in the astral self. muldoon was also cognizant of a silver cord connecting the phantom body and the physical body. this cord, said muldoon, is extremely elastic and permits a journey of considerable distance. muldoon claimed to have been able to move objects while in his astral self and to have gained information that he could not have acquired via any of the normal sensory channels. in his book far journeys (1987, robert monroe provides details of his gateway program, which claims to be able to

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

ves this spiritual essence as the divine self, the atman, and buddhism believes it to be the summation of conditions and causes. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into another

r created places that are sacred to them.sites where they might gather to participate in religious rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (large stones) were those placed at a special location by ancient people. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, and the monuments of easter island. all of these places were ostensibly significant to an ancient society or religion, but many were long abandoned by the time they became known to today fs world and

them.sites where they might gather to participate in social rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime, something larger than life. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a beautiful natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (from the greek: gmega h means large, glithos h means stones) are those placed at a site by ancient people who left no records explaining how they managed to lift and transport stones weighing several tons. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, the monoliths of zimbabwe, and the monuments of easter island. all

mits or marking boundaries. from the spanish demarcacion, literally meaning, marking off. demon possession when low-level disincarnate spirits invade and take over a human body. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d glossary 283 g l o s s a r y desecration when something sacred is treated in a profane or damaging manner. discarnate the lack of a physical body. coined from dis- and the latin stem carn, meaning flesh. the dispersion from the greek diaspora meaning to scatter or disperse. refers to the period in history when the jewish people were forced to scatter in countries outside of palestine after the babylonian captivity. dogma from greek stem word dogmat, meaning gopinion h or gtenet, h and from dokein, gto seem good. h a belief or

lepsy a condition where a person uncontrollably falls asleep at odd times during daily activities and/or for long extended periods of time. hallucinations and even paralysis might also accompany this condition. near-death experience a mystical-like occurrence or sensation that individuals on the brink of death or who were dead, but brought back to life, have described which includes leaving their physical body and hovering over it as though they were a bystander. neo-paganism someone who believes in a contemporary or modernized version of the religions which existed before chris- t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d glossary 287 g l o s s a r y tianity, especially those with a reverence for nature over the worship of a divine or supreme

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

seen as a more passive, secondary and encompassing force, with the dame being it s goddess, the true and mysterious source of what grows out of the earth, and the ultimate source of all things that come from it, such as animal life and humans, and, on other levels, even the source of the gods and all beings. but a distinction is made, usually, between the dark reality of the dame s being, and the physical body of nature that expresses her potentials. she is seen in many mythologies as darkness, the darkness of old night (and dame dark, or night are also names for her) and in this capacity, she is the figure old fate, the ultimate, supreme, and first being, from whom all things come. she was an underworld goddess, the dark and first queen of the underworld, because the darkness of the under

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

passive, representing the true spiritual vision of intuition or the imagination. here it may be interpolated that it has always been an axiom of the magical system that the being which is active physically is passive the tree of life 31 spiritually and vice versa. in many an occult work do we find some such statement as this: man is termed the positive member of the two sexes. in reality only his physical body is positive. his etheric body is purely negative. on the other hand, while the female is commonly supposed to be the negative of the two sexes, it is really her physical body that is negative, for her e t h i c body is positive, and the real creative pole of the sexes. it will readily be conceded that every person is psychologically bisexual.11 he is a combination of both masculine a

the sex instinct itself. the jungian concept of the unconscious might be the appropriate term for this side of life, as is held by the freudian school, whereas the much abused word superconscious would be distinctly descriptive of the supernal sephiroth of the yechidah, chiah, and neshamahl6 corresponding to the jungian unconscious. the tenth sephirah is that of the physical brain and the active physical body.17 here it is that we find the receptacle in which the other principles have their abode, and the instrument through whch they function. this tenth sphere, malkuth, the sphere of action, we may consider as active, as yang, when compared to yesod, the yin, which we may define as the seat of the impelling instincts, predatory lusts, and animal impulses. on the other hand, the treeoflif

tine method of spiritual development in the entire magical system is, in my estimation, the third exercise in my classification. if the student remembers the tree of life he will see that the middle pillar is a series of five spheres arranged in a single upright column. the exercise proceeds by the visualization of these sephiroth as circles or spheres of light in various sigruficant parts of the physical body. more accurately, they are to be realized as centers already existent in the aura, which is for this purpose defined as an egg-shape of subtle electric matter, a magnetic field which surrounds and interpenetrates the material body of man. the object of this visualization is to awaken these sephiroth in balanced activity as a means of providing the higher genius, as the it may be name

alization is to awaken these sephiroth in balanced activity as a means of providing the higher genius, as the it may be named, with a psychic mechanism by which it may freely function within consciousness at the intent of the ego. it will be recalled, as stated as an axiom, that certain of the psychological principles of man have their correspondence with various organs and limbs and parts of the physical body. the exercise called the middle pillar is a demonstration of this axiom, giving the attributions of these principles as a practical experiment to be attempted. the visualization of the sephiroth and the measured vibration of divine names arouse the centers of this aura, or sphere of sensation, from their former latent condition. the effect is gradually to bring into operation the dor

the voice of the silence by h. p. blavatsky. 15. to clanfy, the ninth sephirah is yesod, to which the nephesh is attributed. 16. to clar, the supernal sephiroth are kether, chokmah, and binah, to which the yechidah, chiah, and neshamah are attributed. 17. there is another part of the soullpsyche that is sometimes overlooked. this is the g'uph. centered in malkuth, the g'uph is closely tied to the physical body and the total range of all psychophysical functions. it is a low level of the subconscious that communicates with the brain about the current condition of the human body. 18. the study of the shape and protuberances of the s k d in the belief that they reveal character and mental capacity. 19. regardie freely interchanges eastern and western terms here. it is important that the reade

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

a way for the creator to control and guide us. if one could transfer the physical pain to spiritual pain, he would correct some of his vessels and in that equalize his attributes (form) with the creator s and shorten the way. if he cannot do it, he progresses naturally, meaning in the natural way and in the natural speed. when a kabbalist becomes physically ill, his body suffers. but because the physical body cannot attain spirituality, only one s inner sensation becomes spiritual, corrected and awakens him, while the body continues to suffer. while the soul of the kabbalist continues to climb, his physical health continues to deteriorate. why then does the body not climb alongside the soul? because the body cannot become spiritual. spirituality is an inner ascent of the soul; it has noth

ture of the world without a shred of egoism. we will be able to feel the actual creation outside us, and come to equivalence of form with the light, and unification with the light. it is a state where there are no partitions between the light and the soul. the sensation of the light is somewhat like the sensation one feels in a state of clinical death. it is a state of partial detachment from the physical body (animate egoism. in that state there is desire for the light, to attain it. however, attaining it is impossible as long as they do not rid themselves of the entire egoism, spiritual and physical egoism alike. hence, man s work is primarily in the physical body that lasts either one or several lifetimes. it is quite easy to get rid of the spiritual egoism, if we know which obstruction

d bestowal. only a group of friends who are united by their desire can bring one out of the situations he falls into, where he is unable to control and criticize himself. if a person meets with his friends on a day-to-day basis, it helps him purify his thoughts and gives him a thrust forward in the right direction. 84 of 273 chapter 2.12 the body at the end of correction a talk will we retain our physical body after the end of correction? kabbalah never speaks of the physical body. it is simply not a part that needs correction. there are no changes in the body except the aging. only for the will to receive pleasure needs to be corrected. our body is only flesh; it needs sleep, physical pleasures, food and rest. it has nothing in common with the internal, spiritual correction. that is why i

he corporeal life we live today can be filled with spirit at the end of correction. diseases are a consequence of inner corrections and should vanish once the corrections are done. it is the correction until the end of the 6,000 years that we are talking about. we cannot discuss or explain the seventh, eighth, ninth and tenth millenniums just as we cannot explain what it means to remain without a physical body when our life in this world is through. it is also impossible to explain how the body does remain after the end of correction, because all our situations are branches that exist as a result of their spiritual roots, and past the end of correction that connection is nonexistent. we do not correct the will to receive in and of itself, the egoism, only that part of the desires that have

s in our world and every thing the torah speaks of are processes of ascent in the spiritual ladder. there is nothing but a human being and the creator, and our entire way is meant to bring us closer to him. q: how can one know he has attained a connection with the spiritual world? a: every thing we can imagine comes as a consequence of our experiences in this world, ones that we experience in the physical body. therefore, all the flying experiences and other such spiritual events, are in fact completely disconnected from the actual spiritual world. because the sensation of spirituality can be obtained only by means of a screen, being an anti-egoistic property that can be acquired only through the system of kabbalah, which means: group study, the right teacher and a number of years of inten

THE SHADOWED ONES

ness. enshrine the possibility, not the moment in question. by motion can you bring order to a chaos of self; then invoke chaos to initiate further order. see through my own eyes, i am many things and many forms. anything is within possibility to an opened and determined mind. even as the flesh fades into the gray lands of death does initiation begin. the mind set free from the limitations of the physical body, which flies forth from the skull temple of man can then we understand that all of us are within the possibility of power. my gift is to bring you to a life not comprehended previously, one which demands the attention and challenge of self-excellence. the children of this adam know not those things which are determined, wherefore they oft-times fall into error. the beasts of the fiel

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

rough which man ascents to a higher life. the scarab is symbol of the immortality of the soul. the genie blowing the trumpet is the call to ascend to higher spheres. a man, woman and child arise together to indicate that immortality depends upon the trinity of positive and negative soulmonads united about their deific ego. the innocence of the ego is represented by the child. the real tomb is the physical body which confines and envelops the soul while it develops its powers through the functions of social life; its relations to other life-forms. after one life in human form it has acquired self-consciousness and has no need to return to earth. as indicated by the trinity rising from the grave, there are opportunities for family life and other experiences on the next plane, the total ensem

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

eremonies of our order/ i promise always to look with respect and reverence/ upon the members of higher grades/ and to aspire steadfastly/ and with modesty/ to be received into their number/ i further solemnly pledge myself/ so to apply the four powers of the sphinx/ as to obtain full control/ over my subtle body/ so that i may travel freely therein/ upon all spheres as i will/ whether my present physical body/ be alive or no/ i further solemnly pledge myself/ to maintain the seven bonds of brotherhood; in act as well as in word/ my hand shall grip in sure relation as of true brother with true brother; my foot shall be the firm foundation of our straight walking with each other; my knee bend not in supplication file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

parts of god, for the all has no parts but is whole. any part of the unmanifest is all of the unmanifest. the all is indivisible. the veil is crossed by the totality of being at birth and at death. when a human is conceived physically in the womb, the finer elements of divine conception join, and the personal human essence comes into being. at death the human identity, or soul, disperses and the physical body returns to the earth, but the divine essence that was the foundation of the life escapes across the veil back into the bosom of the unmanifest. this passage across the veil is true of all created things, not only human beings-poems, beasts, rocks, even a summer sunrise. each comes into discrete being out of the unmanifest, and to the unmanifest each ultimately returns. the divine act

technique is similar to the casting of the evil eye except that when the self of the priest occupied the body of another, it expelled the rightful owner and remained in unlawful possession. outwardly, such a theft is marked by a sudden and complete change in the personality and habits of the dispossessed individual. there is a danger in projecting the self for any length of time, as it leaves the physical body without a center, therefore without a protective circle and prey to the incursions of astral forces who might wish to employ it for purposes of evil. when the self is shifted along the ray, the body becomes an object on the periphery of the personal universe, no more or less significant than any other object. the self is aware of it as it is aware of the sky. having lost its center

are the preliminaries, which are the most important part of any ritual, as they prepare the way for what is to follow. if they are not properly carried out, the essential symbolic message of the ritual will not reach its objective, no matter how elegantly it is constructed or executed. the actual ritual of dying and rebirth must be constructed of visual symbol- ism that you can act out with your physical body and picture within your mind. it is not the purpose of this work to present particular examples. however, one avenue is the symbolic destruction of the old name by fire and its return to the ground, followed by the consuming of the new magical name that has been writ- ten on some edible substance. the magus must kill and bury, symbolically, all that is connected with his or her old w

d his or her astral body to separate the perception of self, which is the personal identity of the magus, from hostile forces. when properly made, the circle is impassable by an astral entity unless the magus breaks its bound- ary or willfully invites an entity to enter. in everyday life the astral boundary of a human being is established without the need for conscious thought at the limit of the physical body and a bit beyond. this shell of self is known as the aura. when, during ritual, the magus consciously projects what are considered to be elements of his or her psyche outward into the greater world-metaphorically externalizing his or her self beyond the skin-the natural boundary of the aura threatens to become indistinct and must be reinforced by the circle. in effect, the magic circ

months, or even years, it is best where possible to continue this separation from human society. in the case of relatively minor or everyday rituals, where this sort of withdrawal is impossible, the magus should at the very least be alone and silent for several hours before conducting ritual work. this is the ideal time to make the necessary physi- cal preparations. the magus cleanses his or her physical body solemnly, with awareness of the importance of the act, like a bride preparing for her wedding night. it must be clearly realized that this cleansing is a preparation to meet and commune with the light. it is traditional to bathe, run fresh water and put consecrated salt into it, then bathe again while repeating a prayer of purification; finally the body should be anointed with consec

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

chapter fourteen: runes 239 chapter fifteen: training for soul flight 259 chapter sixteen: astral guides 275 chapter seventeen: etiquette in the astral world 291 chapter eighteen: astral self-defense 305 conclusion: the end of the journey 3 19 bibliography 32 1 index 331 introduction the astral a stral projection is usually understood to be the act of separating the subtle or astral body from the physical body, so that the astral body can travel away from the physical body, carrying with it the consciousness of the traveler. it is held that the astral body can be projected any desired distance by the force of the will, even to the farthest corner of the universe, unrestricted by the physical laws that govern the movement of matter, such as the limitation of the speed of light. vast distanc

ral body can travel away from the physical body, carrying with it the consciousness of the traveler. it is held that the astral body can be projected any desired distance by the force of the will, even to the farthest corner of the universe, unrestricted by the physical laws that govern the movement of matter, such as the limitation of the speed of light. vast distances are crossed instantly. the physical body remains behind, as though asleep or in a trance state. the astral body stays connected to the physical body by an astral umbilical cord known as the silver cord that can stretch to an unlimited degree, and when stretched to its thinnest has the appearance of a strand of spider web. the link of the silver cord allows the astral body xvi soul flight in charge of the experiments thought

developing culture has had its own form of shamanism, unique in its details, but certain practices are common to all shamans around the world. among these is the power to control spirits, to communicate with the dead, to heal the sick, to foresee the future, and 4 soul flight to communicate with and control beasts. most important of these shared practices is soul flight, the ability to leave the physical body during ecstatic trance and travel to the realms of spiritual beings for the purpose of acquiring wisdom or occult essences. feathers frequently form an important part of the shaman's costume because the feather is the universal symbol for flight. it has been asserted by anthropologists that soul flight is one of the defining qualities of shamanism. all shamans possess the power of as

d appeared on the shaman's abdomen and he fell lifeless to the ground. a second shaman revived the woman. she related how she had seen the astral spirit of the first shaman crossing a lake in the form of a walrus, and that someone had struck the animal with a weapon, causing the wound that was visible on the orpse. this story may not be a complete fiction. the appearance of marks or wounds on the physical body of someone engaged in astral travel is a common feature both of legends of the werewolf and other were-animals, and of the lore of spiritualism and theosophy. it is known as repercussion. werewolves are astral projections. the astral body can take any form desired, since its shape is not fixed but reflects the expectations and emotions of the traveler. regarding repercussion, charles

reflects the expectations and emotions of the traveler. regarding repercussion, charles w. leadbeater wrote: the principle of sympathetic vibration mentioned above also provides the explanation of that strange and little-known phenomenon called repercussion, by means of which any injury done to, or any mark made upon, the materialized body in the course of its wanderings will be reproduced in the physical body. we find traces of this in some of the evidence given at trials for witchcraft in the middle ages, in which it is not infrequently stated that some wound given to the witch when in the form of a dog or a wolf was found to have appeared in the corresponding part of her human body' repercussion appears when the projected body is of so dense an astral composition that it acquires an alm

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

alphabet. it represents both totality and fulfillment. assume the reclining posture upon the floor with a folded towel under your head, and perform the technique of stepped relaxation by first tensing, then relaxing successively your left leg, right leg, left arm, right arm, pelvic region, lower torso, rib cage, shoulders, neck, jaw region, and head. allow yourself to float gently apart from your physical body for several minutes, as though drifting along in a boat on a river. draw a deep, regular breath. as you exhale, mentally sound the word "omega" in your mind, just as though you were vibrating it upon your voice. actually hear the word in your mind. pronounce it inwardly in three extended syllables that flow together without pause: inward concentration i: mantra 29 repeat in your mind

examine the scene in front of you and be aware of all the furniture in the room, the woodwork, the floor, the ceiling, pictures on the wall, and the window or door if they are in your field of view. notice the colors and textures of the walls and furniture. see the room in as much detail as possible. slowly turn around to face the wall so that your projected astral form gazes at the back of your physical body seated in the chair. observe the color of your clothing, the appearance of your 62 sitting exercises hair, your collar, the shape of the chair, your posture. examine the room on either side of your seated body with your astral vision. pay attention to details. after spending several minutes examining the room, approach the chair on the left side (the opposite side from which you left

ly look forward and refocus your physical eyes on infinity. it requires practice before you can completely detach your conscious attention from your physical sight, because we are accustomed to focus our attention on what lies in front of our eyes. this is a survival mechanism, and we tend to revert to it automatically. you will also find that from time to time your awareness snaps back into your physical body during this exercise. one instant you will be standing in your astral form regarding the room, and the next instant sitting in the chair looking at the wall. simply project your attention back to the same point of view it occupied just before this recoil occurred. keep doing this whenever you experience recoils of awareness. after several weeks of practice they will cease. the exerci

o approach the paneled door. place your left 66 sitting exercises hand on its ornate brass knob, and as you start to open the door, turn to face the room once again, so that you do not see anything that lies on the other side of the door. step backward out of the room and pull the door shut while still facing into the room. step backward again without turning and sit in the chair occupied by your physical body. close your physical eyes for several seconds to rest them. place your palms on your face on either side of your nose, with the heels in the hollows of your eye sockets, and draw them downward as though sliding a skin-tight mask off your features. take several deep breaths, open your eyes, stretch your body, and rise from the chair to continue with your day. commentary this is one of

look furedly at the burning candle with your physical eyes. breathe slowly and deeply with a regular rhythm, and be sure to keep your muscles relaxed. blink from time to time to prevent your eyes from drying and becoming red. it is necessary to divide your awareness, so that most of it is present in your astral projection within the enlarged flame of the candle, yet a small amount remains in your physical body to regulate your breathing and keep your muscles from tensing. after five minutes or so, deliberately separate your astral body from the flame. allow your astral form to reduce to normal height and mentally step backward to resume your seated posture inside your physical body. continuing to gaze at the candle flame. take note of how elongated the actual flame of the candle has become

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

a person. when it is swallowed by the beast, he wanders lost, unrecognized, unable even to speak his own name. only after he regains the ring does he become complete once again. the open hoop of a magic ring represents a portal to a higher dimension of reality. by passing through the ring, symbolically expressed by inserting the finger, we enter this higher dimension and partake of its power. the physical body represents another kind of magic circle that can be entered through the mouth, nose, ears, or in women the vagina, and exited either by the mouth (in vomiting) or the anus (in excretion) or the vagina (in birth) or through a cut in the skin. when ashmodai swallows the ring, he takes its higher dimension of reality and submerges it within the shadows of the magic circle of his body, t

n casaubon "they gathered themselves together and became (casaubon, p. 193. consequently, the meaning of this passage is in doubt. james gives "they gathered them together in the house of death (the enochian magick of dr. john dee, p. 87. however, laycock follows casaubon, and i can see no reason for departing fiom dee's version. for an angel to become the house of death may mean incarnation in a physical body. when human souls incarnate, they put on houses of mortality. however, it is possible that to become the house of death signifies to commit mass slaughter, which is in keeping with the apocalyptic theme of the keys. the house of death in the east here in the eleventh key is a striking contrast to the house of virgins of the east in the seventh key. a house in this sense means not onl

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

also seems that crowley eventually came to have a certain respect for indian tantric traditions. unlike most of the orientalist scholars of his day, who denounced tantra as a horrible perversion, crowley described tantra not only a valid form of religion, but in fact the "most advanced" of all forms of indian spirituality. for unlike other forms of hinduism and buddhism, tantra does not deny the physical body or the natural world, but affirms and makes use of the flesh and the senses: the essence of the tantric cults is that by performance of certain rites of magick, one does not only escape disaster, but obtains positive benediction. the tantric is not obsessed by the will-to-die. it is a difficult business, no doubt, to get any fun out of existence, but at least it is not impossible.[h]

VOX SABBATUM

with that. when you open your eyes the luciferic images around you and in your mirror (hence the self) will inspire you further. drink deep from the emerald cup of shaitan! the luciferian sabbat may be undertaken in both dreaming and waking, just as the infernal sabbat. when communing with azazel, called lucifer, know that these forms live through you, your psyche and are manifested through your physical body. it is essential to begin a strong course of developing and exploring your consciousness, that by challenging, strengthening and developing your mind you start to become something godlike. the black man of the sabbat the sabbat rite is a constant widdershins movement in the realm of dream and twilight, however the pole or axis of the ritual is based around the sabbatic goat, called t

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

empu a en sus manos la "varita m gica, que simboliza la m dula espinal. cuando los" tomos solares y lunares" hacen contacto en el hueso cox geo, despierta el "kundalini. la serpiente gnea de nuestros m gicos poderes. entonces somos devorados por la serpiente y nos convertiremos en magos excelsamente divinos. 14 arcanum 2 now let us study the magical equilibrium of the second arcanum of tarot. the physical body is organized with the elements. the intimus emanated from the inner star that has always smiled upon us; and he is positively polarized. and the physical body is the negative shadow of the intimus. spirit and matter live in eternal battle. when the spirit defeats the matter, the spirit then becomes a master. maya (illusion) could not exist without the duality. force and matter are tw

music of the centers in order to enchant the serpent. then, the dancers of the temple were clean from the filthy venom of desire. all kinds of sins are forgiven, except the sins against the holy spirit. flee fornication. every sin that a man does is without the body; but he that commits fornication sins against his own body. 1st corinthians 6: 18. however, fornication does not pertain only to the physical body; it is also related to thoughts, emotions, words and animal sensations. es precisamente en el micro-cosmos, representado tambi n por el tri ngulo inferior, donde debemos realizar todo el trabajo del laboratorio alkimista. el maravilloso grabado del micro-cosmos y macro-cosmos alkimista (ilustraci n de chimica basilica philosophica, representa al hombre y la mujer trabajando con el so

the third center (situated at the level of the navel) we conquer the universal fire. with the fourth center (situated at the level of the heart) we conquer the air. the heart is the sanctuary of sephirah, the mother of the sephiroth, the divine cosmic mother. with the fifth center (situated at the level of the larynx) we receive the sacred ear and dominate the akasa with which we can preserve the physical body alive (even during the great cosmic nights. with the sixth center (situated between the two eyebrows) we conquer the magnetic center of the father. then we become clairvoyant. with the seventh center (situated in the pineal gland) we receive the polyvoyance, the intuitive sight, the ecstasy. the equilibrium of the scale the woman of the eighth arcanum of the tarot has in one hand the

sphere an occultist sentence affirms that one can only depart through the same door that one has entered. we departed from eden. eden is sex in itself. therefore only through the doors of sex can we enter into eden. the fetus (after having accomplished its entire process of gestation) arrives at the moment when it must depart through the same door that its seed-germ entered. this is the law. the physical body of the human being is the outcome of nine months of gestation within the maternal womb. by means of philosophical analogies we also deduce that the human species remained within the maternal womb of the divine cosmic mother isis (rea, cibeles, mary, adonia, insobertha, kali, etc) gestating for nine ages. in the authentic initiation, this return to the point of departure is nothing mo

: tabla de pesos moleculares de los compuestos. esta es la escala de jacob que va desde la tierra hasta el cielo. todos los mundos de conciencia c smica se reducen a tres tablas. todos los diez sephirotes conocidos, devienen de sephira, la madre divina, que reside en el templo coraz n. 75 the direct key for the direct knowledge it is necessary that our gnostic disciples learn how to get out their physical body in order to travel with their internal vehicles with complete consciousness in order to penetrate within the different sephirothic regions. it is necessary to directly know the twelve spheres of universal vibration, where all of the beings of the universe develop and live. the disciple must concentrate on the chakra of the heart, which is where the cosmic divine mother abides. the di

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

the spectrum (p. 9. an exhaustive exploration into color healing is not the focus of this book, but some background material is included here so that the student may grasp the underlying principles upon which this tattwa-meditation is based. paracelsus felt that the body was composed of a visible substance that was subject to corruption, and a more etheric substance, which was not. health of the physical body was brought about by reharmonizing it with its etheric vehicle that provided the elements necessary to overcome the malady. since his time, many auric healers have espoused the mental and physical benefits of projecting colors into a person's aura through thought transference. numerous investigators of aural phenomenon during the past two centuries, many of whom claimed to be psychic

etheric vehicle that provided the elements necessary to overcome the malady. since his time, many auric healers have espoused the mental and physical benefits of projecting colors into a person's aura through thought transference. numerous investigators of aural phenomenon during the past two centuries, many of whom claimed to be psychic, sought to describe the magnetic atmosphere surrounding the physical body. in 1911, w. j. kilner sought to separate himself from the mystical aspects of aura reading. he concluded in his laboratory speculations that surrounding the human body is an envelope with three definite parts that under certain conditions can be seen. he developed a method called the kilner screen, still used today, to view the aura, and wrote about actual rays that shot out at righ

ria, which seems to breed in the lower auric field before invading the body. corine heline has said that the correct use of color will be the preventive against epidemics in the coming new age and "will replace the present barbaric custom of vaccination (1987, p. 35. it has been thought by nearly everyone working in this field that the etheric body needs to be cleansed and healed in order for the physical body to reflect optimum health. we do not know for sure, but we can only presume that this same concept was understood by the ancient healers as well. although the relationships between the planets, colors, and tones may have been known and used before pythagorus, it was the pythagoreans who perfected the art and left it as part of the greek legacy. they discovered the correspondences by

, lifts upward and outward. it is a symbol of freedom from the house of the body, reaching toward infinity. its complementary color is orange, and it is utilized in the air signs. yellow is generally attributed to a square and represents earth. it symbolizes clarity, definition, and the ability to make something concrete. it will be found in the designs of the earth signs. it also revitalizes the physical body in a particular way when meditated on properly. this color is connected to the production of a substance in the body that adepts secrete for longevity and about which the alchemists have long spoken. this is a very useful color for stimulating the development of this secretion. blavatsky gives yellow-orange for the square symbol, and therefore its complementary color is either violet

nd is not really a chakra; it is the absent daath. it corresponds to the shell or aura of the etheric body, and is visualized as surrounding all of the chakras, which are flashing in the shining colors attributed to them. as alice bailey said: think of the etheric body as a shimmering body of light, a reflector of the conditions of all the other subtle bodies, and the network that connects to the physical body. it is here that we find the key. figure 14-d the occult uses of color in this section we will examine some of the reasoning behind this kind of occult use of sound and color, as well as how the planetary energies relate to the interior chakras. examine the following associations: saturn/indigo ray: corresponds to the first or root chakra; associated with the tone a; energy reservoir

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

tions like fear, guilt, hate and so on. when a ritual focuses these emotions, as satanism does, a powerful connection is made with the lower fourth dimension, the reptilians; these are some of the 'demons' which these rituals have been designed to summon since this whole sad story began thousands of years ago. this is when so much possession takes place and the reptilians take over the initiate's physical body. the leading satanists are full-blood reptilians cloaked in human form. these rituals invariably take place on vortex points and so the terror, horror, and hatred, created by them enters the global energy grid, and affects the earth's magnetic field. thought forms of that scale of malevolence hold down the vibrational frequency and affect human thought and emotion. go to a place wher

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

ed to the body alone, but those only who are stripped of their garments, arrive at the summit" to the three souls to which reference has been made, the chald ans moreover allotted three distinct vehicles: that of the divine soul was immortal, that: of the rational soul by approximation became so; while to the irrational soul was allotted what was called "the image" that is, the astral form of the physical body. physical life thus integrates three special modes of activity, which upon the dissolution of the body are respectively involved in the web of fate consequent upon incarnate energies in three different destinies. the oracles urge men to devote themselves to things divine, and not to give way to the promptings of the irrational soul, for, to such as fail herein, it is significantly sa

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

it. the description of eternality as a simultaneous whole is a rmed as well by proclus, elements of theology, prop. 52, p. 1; see smith, eternity and time, pp. 202 203. 99. rumi, mathnawi, 1:1440. 100. abe, zen and comparative studies, pp. 163 169. consider the description of notes to page 71 215 enlightenment of the bashashita in jokin, denkoroku, p. 134: at this point we should not say that the physical body breaks up and scatters whilst something tranquilly continues on as an eternal spirit. what kind of thing could such an eternal spirit possibly be? it is only a matter of manifesting the abandonment of one body and the receipt of another, therefore we should say that before and after are not two separate things for past and present are not different. thus, it should not be called the

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

being so strong that a separation occurs in the astral or emotional body. this body exists within the human body but in a different dimension. it can travel to certain areas and see certain events that exist on our physical, visual level as well. to understand what the astral/emotional body is and what its functions are, one will have to look at subtle body anatomy. the first and main body is the physical body. the second is the etheric body, which resembles a series of road maps; its function is to supply energy to the physical body. this is done through the chakras, the acupuncture meridians, and the nadis, which are finer channels yet again. professor motoyama and kim bong han have published numerous papers on these systems and their functions which have been attributed to the etheric b

energy to the physical body. this is done through the chakras, the acupuncture meridians, and the nadis, which are finer channels yet again. professor motoyama and kim bong han have published numerous papers on these systems and their functions which have been attributed to the etheric body. the astral/emotional body is the third body. its function is to bring our emotions to the mind and to the physical body. scientific evidence of this body has been given by dr. robert morris and dr. karl osis. the fourth body is called the mental body. this body is where all of the intellectual work occurs. the fifth body is called the higher mental body and contains a refinement of the intellectual capacity. the sixth body is often called the causal body, which contains a more refined process of the s

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

associated with it through the second adept. so far, we have called on two extremes. to call down either would be asking for trouble, but the christ energy of i.n.r.i. synthesizes it safely into a powerful force of even balance and polarity. the phrase "sol, osiris, slayen and risen" uttered by the third adept, now equates us with transferring that energy into the dired- sphere of man, guph, the physical body; but with new vitality. sol is the energy of the sun, while osiris is the renewed form of life. the dwb, as it is called down, in fact works through the various subtle body layers and hence a resurgence of vitality is experienced. the energy of the sun, and a resurrected osiris, is considered limitless. what limits there are, are self imposed and have to be peeled away like the layer

h, as it were, could the other divine parts suddenly come down and make it the resurrected or glorified body, which, according to the description, had after the resurrection, the apparent solidity of the ordinary body, and the faculties of the spirit body. because if you can once get the great force of the highest to send its ray clean down through the neschamah into the mind, and thence into our physical body, the nephesch would be so transformed as to render you almost like a god walking this earth. the ruach, then, has to undergo a certain check and suffering in order to attain its apotheosis, which is the work of our adept. in the fully initiated adept, the nephesch is so withdrawn into the ruach, that even the lowest parts of these two principles cease to become allied to the body and

derstanding this principle is because during ritual, the link of the three aspects of the soul opens the gate to a tremendous source of energy. if we study how this energy can be acquired, we use the principles of the aura as a method of expanding this principle. the aura around the body is made up of images of the man, which start next to the skin, and can be seen extending 6 to 12 feet from the physical body. some have grouped these images together in 7 stages, but the fact remains that they all emanate from the physical in shape, and can be attributed to the nephesch. the ruach during ritual is the astral shell the hierophant creates before the ritual begins, and which the officers step into (the method of doing this will be explained at higher grades. this is the accumulated unconsciou

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

ent to us that there is purpose and direction underlying everything, when we realise that not a single thing occurs that is not the outcome of the conscious will of some entity, and that all that happens has a definite aim and goal, then we have the clue to ourselves, and to all that we see happening around us in the world. if, for instance, we realise that we have the building up and care of our physical bodies, that we have the control of our emotional nature, and the responsibility for the development of our mentality, if we realise that we are the energising factors within our bodies, and that when we withdraw from those bodies they disintegrate and fall to pieces; then perhaps we have the clue to what the informing life of the planet may be doing, as he works through forms of every ki

ion to the particular line of thought which interests them, they produce results, they tap the inner reservoirs of inspiration and of power, and bring down from the higher levels of the mental plane results which benefit the group. when we ourselves have done a certain amount of work along the line of meditation, when we are cultivating group interest and not self-interest, when we have developed physical bodies that are strong and clean, and emotional bodies that are controlled, and not swayed by desire, when we have mental bodies that are our instruments and not our masters, then we shall know the true meaning of meditation. when a man has made his contact through meditation with the group to which he belongs, and becomes, therefore, ever more and more group conscious, he is then in a po

dy, which we use every day, put us in contact with individuals, but when we have developed the powers of the soul, and have unfolded its potentialities, we shall be true psychics. now what are those powers? all i can do to-night is to enumerate a few out of the many- 49- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust one is the conscious control of matter. the majority of us control our physical bodies consciously, making them carry out our behests upon the physical plane. some of us control our emotions consciously, but very few of us can control the mind. most of us are controlled by our desires, and by our thoughts. but the time is coming when we shall consciously control our threefold lower nature. time will then not exist for us at all. we shall have that continuity of consc

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ve-pointed star, at the initiations on the mental plane, flashes out above the head of the initiate. this concerns the first initiations which are undergone in the causal vehicle. it has been said that the first two initiations take place upon the astral plane, but this is incorrect, and the statement has given rise to a misunderstanding. they are felt profoundly in connection with the astral and physical bodies and the lower mental, and affect their control. the chief effect being felt in those bodies the initiate may interpret them as having taken place on the planes concerned, as the vividness of the effect and the stimulation of the first two initiations work out largely in the astral body. but it must ever be remembered that the major initiations are taken in the causal body or dissoc

reat descent of the spiritual existences to the earth, the work they planned to do was systematised. offices were apportioned, and the processes of evolution in all the departments of nature were brought under the conscious wise guidance of this initial brotherhood. this hierarchy of brothers of light still exists, and the work goes steadily on. they are all in physical existence, either in dense physical bodies, such as many of the masters employ, or in etheric bodies, such as the more exalted helpers and the lord of the world occupy. it is of value for men to remember that they are in physical existence, and to bear in mind that they exist upon this planet with us, controlling its destinies, guiding its affairs, and leading all its evolutions on to an ultimate perfection. the central hom

men on earth have developed etheric vision its location will be recognised and its reality admitted. the development of this vision is rapidly coming to pass, as may be seen from the newspapers and the current literature of the day, but the location of shamballa will be one of the latest etheric sacred spots to be revealed as it exists in the matter of the second ether. several of the masters in physical bodies dwell in the himalaya mountains, in a secluded spot called shigatse, far from the ways of men, but the greater number are scattered all over the world, dwelling in different places in the various nations, unrecognised and unknown, yet forming each in his own place a focal point for the energy of the lord of the world, and proving to his environment a distributor of the love and wis

, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust each of these departmental heads directs a number of subsidiary offices, and the department of the mahachohan is divided into five divisions, so as to take in the four lesser aspects of hierarchical rule. under the manu work the regents of the different world divisions, such as, for instance, the master jupiter, the oldest of the masters now working in physical bodies for humanity, who is the regent for india, and the master rakoczi, who is the regent for europe and america. it must be remembered here that though the master r, for instance, belongs to the seventh ray, and thus comes under the department of energy of the mahachohan, yet in hierarchical work he may and does hold office temporarily under the manu. these regents hold in their hands

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

ough the planetary etheric body, has been transmitted to the dense physical planet, and has been cast off thence in the form of a radiation of the same essential character as solar prana, plus the individual and distinctive quality of the particular planet concerned. this again repeats the process undergone in the human body. the physical radiations of men differ according to the quality of their physical bodies. so it is with a planet. planetary emanative prana (as in the case of solar prana) is caught up and transmitted via a particular group of devas, called the "devas of the shadows" who are ethereal devas of a slightly violet hue. their bodies are composed of the matter of one or other of the four ethers, and they focalise and concentrate the emanations of the planet, and of all forms

roups, human, planetary and solar, the union with latent fire will be accomplished. here lies the reason for the emphasis laid on the necessity for building pure, refined physical vehicles. the more refined and rarefied the form, the better a receiver of prana will it be, and the less will be the resistance found to the uprising of kundalini at the appointed time. coarse matter and crude immature physical bodies are a menace to the occultist, and no true seer will be found with a body of a gross quality. the dangers of disruption are too great, and the menace of disintegration by fire too awful. once in the history of the race (in lemurian days) this was seen in the destruction of the race and the continents by means of fire.45(41) the guides of the race at that time availed themselves of

rinciples as follows: first principle..the sphere of manifestation, the monadic egg. second principle..atma..will. third principle..buddhi..p. ure reason, wisdom. fourth principle..manas..pure mind, higher mind. fifth principle..manas..lower mind. sixth principle..k. ama-manas. seventh principle..pure emotion, or feeling. these are the principles for the microcosm viewed as having transcended the physical bodies altogether, and thus the tabulation deals entirely with the subjective life, or the development of the psyche or soul. this should be borne carefully in mind else confusion will ensue. in our enumeration we are here dealing with subjectivity and not with form. we have, therefore, considered: a. sevenfold objectivity..the material forms. b. sevenfold subjectivity..the psychic evolut

t whereof the majority of the etheric bodies of men are made. c. the fourth ether is largely the principal sphere of influence of the "devas of the shadows" or those violet devas which are closely concerned with the physical evolution of man. d. it is the etheric sphere within which, at a little later date, the human and the deva evolutions will touch. e. from this fourth etheric sphere the dense physical bodies are created. f. it is the sphere of physical individualisation. only when the animal to be individualised was fully conscious on that subplane of the physical plane was it possible to co-ordinate the corresponding spheres on the astral and mental planes and by means of this triple co-ordination to effect the necessary steps which enabled the quaternary to succeed in its effort to a

either prior to physical incarnation, between different egoic cycles (a totally different thing to periods between physical lives, between different rounds or manvantaras, or between the various root-races and subraces. as stated in various occult books, many of the present advanced humanity individualised on the moon chain- 214- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust and only took physical bodies in the earth chain during the fourth root-race, thus escaping incarnation during the first three rounds, and the first two races of the fourth round. in the interim, they came under the planetary influence of another logos of a scheme, and were occupied during that immense period of time in fanning the manasic flame, and developing the attributes of manas, so that the atlantean roo

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

white magician or occultist. they are dealt with in black magic, and consist of the brain, the lungs, the heart, the spleen and the generative organs. the black magician definitely utilizes these physical parts of the body to generate a type of force which is a mixture of etheric force and dense physical energy, to enable him to do certain forms of magical work and also to produce effects on the physical bodies of animals and men. it is the knowledge of this which is the basis of voodooism and of all those practices which cause the depletion and death of men and women who obstruct the path of the black magician or are regarded by him as enemies. with these the aspirant to the mysteries of the brotherhood of the great white lodge has nothing to do. he brings about the merging of the two pa

s diversity, the one is responsible for the many. this the student can appreciate more intelligently if he follows the golden rule which reveals the mystery of creation and studies himself. the microcosm reveals the nature of the macrocosm. he will find that he, the real or spiritual man, the thinker, or the one life in his tiny system, is responsible for the creation of his mental, emotional and physical bodies, his three lower aspects, the "shadow" of the trinity, just as his spirit, soul and body are the reflections of the three divine aspects, father, son and holy spirit. he will find that he is responsible for the formation of all the organs in his body, and for all the cells of which they are composed and as he studies his problem more closely he will become aware that his consciousn

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

isciple who seeks instruction! much preliminary work will have to be done. the disciple on the physical plane and the inner teacher (whether one of the great ones or the "master within the heart) need to know each other somewhat, and to accustom themselves to each other's vibration. teachers on the inner planes have much to contend with owing to the slowness of the mental processes of students in physical bodies. but confidence and trust will set up the right vibration which will produce eventually accurate work. lack of faith, of calmness, of application, and the presence of emotional unrest will hinder. long patience those on the inner side need in dealing with all who- 40- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust must, for lack of other and better material, be utilized. some

us, again, we have a relation established between a positive and a negative vibration, and the study of these relations carries much information to the student, and is part of the teaching given in preparation for the first initiation. a list of these related situations might here be given showing them in their progressive relation on the path of evolution. 1. the relation between male and female physical bodies, called by man, the sex relation, and- 52- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust deemed of such paramount importance at this time. in the vale of illusion, the symbol oft engrosses attention and that which it represents is forgotten. in the solving of this relationship will come racial initiation, and it is with this that the race is now engrossed. 2. the relation be

whether there are in incarnation those chelas with whom a man has to work and who are karmically linked to him by ancient ties and old familiarity in similar work. sometimes it may be deemed wiser for a man to wait a little while before being permitted to step off the physical path until a life comes in which his own co-workers, keyed to his vibration, and accustomed to work with him, are also in physical bodies, for a master's group is entered in service to be rendered and specific work to be done, and not because a man is to receive a cultural training which will make him an adept some day. chelas train themselves and when ready for any work a master uses them. they develop themselves and work out their own salvation and as step by step is taken their particular master lays more and more

s assistants of the higher degrees occupying bodies formed of etheric matter. 5. it was decided about seventeen million years ago (the coming of the hierarchy and the founding of shamballa being about eighteen and a half million years ago) to have on the dense physical plane an organization and a headquarters for the mysteries, and to have a band of adepts, and chohans who would function in dense physical bodies and thus meet the need of the rapidly awakening humanity. 6. the first outpost for the shamballa fraternity was the original temple of ibez and it was located in the centre of south america, and one of its branches at a much later period was to be found in the ancient maya institutions, and the basic worship of the sun as the source of life in the hearts of all men. a second branch

the many groups, a group which should contain (as does the hierarchy itself) men of all races, of all types and tendencies. this group has a specific mission, and some of the facts about it might be stated as follows: it is first of all an attempt at an externalisation of the hierarchy upon the physical plane, or a small working replica of this essentially subjective body. its members are all in physical bodies but must work entirely subjectively, thus utilising the inner subjective apparatus and the intuition. it is to be composed of men and women of all nations and ages, but each one must be spiritually oriented, all must be conscious servers, all must be mentally polarised and alert, and all must be inclusive. one of the essential conditions imposed upon the personnel of the group is t

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

o conform to this wise rule which has brought about the misinterprertions of the astral and akashic records by many of the psychics of the present time, and has given rise to the wild and incorrect reading of past lives. only those who have been for ten years strict vegetarians can work thus in what might be called the "record aspect of the astral light. when they add to their purified astral and physical bodies the light of reason and illumination of the focussed mind (which is very rarely found, then they become accurate interpreters of astral phenomena. their link with the vegetable kingdom is then very close and- 152- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust unbreakable, and that link or binding chain will lead them through the door to th

n mental understanding of the real nature of his problem will be strong enough to carry him forward into the new age and into the world of- 187- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust right motive and right action. man has to learn and deeply grasp the fact that the main purpose of sex is not the satisfaction of the appetites, but the providing of physical bodies through which life may express itself. he has to understand the nature of the symbolism underlying the sexual relation, and by its means grasp the scope of the spiritual realities. the law of sex is the law of those relations whereby life and form are brought together in order that divine purpose may be seen. this is a fundamental law of creation, and it is true, whether one is dea

ights of achievement. the framework of man, his body, and its internal systems (with their diverse rituals) are now understood as never before, and this has been the result of the incoming ray force with its power to apply knowledge to the magical work. when this knowledge is applied intensively to the animal world much new and interesting data will be discovered; when the differences between the physical bodies of the animals and those of humanity have been more closely investigated there will appear a new and very fruitful field of study. these differences are largely in the realm of the nervous systems; not enough attention has been paid for instance to the fact that the brain of the animal is really in the region of the solar plexus, whilst the human brain, the controlling agent, is in

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

o the deathless race may be realised here and now, as it has been realised already by those of humanity who have been made divine. the kingdom of god moves on to fulfilment. the purpose of christ's life, death and resurrection is on the verge of achieving consummation. a new kingdom is coming into being; a fifth kingdom in nature is materialising, and already has a nucleus functioning on earth in physical bodies. therefore let us welcome the striving and struggling of the present time, for it is a sign of resurrection. let us understand the upheaval and the chaos, as humanity breaks out of the tomb of selfishness and individualism and comes to the place of living light and unity, for it is the resurrection. let us penetrate into the darkness with what light we have, and see humanity stirri

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

ssip of a destructive kind, the imputation of motives, the unspoken jealousies and hates, the frustrated ambitions of group members, their resentments and their unsatisfied desires for prominence or for recognition by the leader or leaders, their desires to see the leader superseded by themselves or by someone else and many other forms of selfishness and mental pride. these produce results in the physical bodies of the leader or leaders and often in the emotional bodies. the responsibility of the group member is, therefore, great and it is one which they seldom recognise or shoulder. it is hard for them to appreciate the dire effects when one person is the target for group criticism and when the directed thought of a number of persons is focussed on one or two individuals. the more highly

incoln, or florence nightingale) have all been associated with this centre. the range of these associates is tremendous and the grades of these workers are many, but self sacrificing work for the betterment of human living and love of their fellow men have distinguished them all. yet all drew their light and inspiration from this central focal point. the members of this government may be alive in physical bodies or discarnate. it is assumed that there is belief in immortality among those who read these pages a belief in the perpetuation of the conscious soul in some dimension. these great souls are primarily distinguished by the fact that they know no mental limitation, and their inclusiveness is such that for them there are no racial distinctions nor any religious differences- 398- a trea

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

of your life, and by constituting yourself a channel of light and love to your co-disciples. this i ask of you. this is all that i have to say to you today. march 1935 my brother and my friend (for such you have been for many lives, e'en if your present physical brain registers not the fact) the past year has been a hard one for you, as it has necessarily been for all who are sensitive and whose physical bodies are ill-equipped to stand the modern pressure or to carry the inner, spiritual force available. it has been particularly hard for you also to establish the inner link with- 162- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust your fellow disciples and this you have realised and it has troubled you. the difficulty is due to the fact that your polarisation is essenti

or me to say, but greater effort on your part to give and serve is possible. the time will, therefore, surely come when you will, as individuals and as part of a master's group, subordinate your personal lives to the need of humanity and to the intention of the master. you will be and not struggle so hard to be; you will give and not fight constantly the tendency not to give; you will forget your physical bodies and not give so much attention to them (and the result will be better health; you will think and not live so deeply in the world of feeling; you will sanely and wisely and as a normal procedure put the work of the master and of service first. what is that work? to provide a working intelligent and consecrated group of servers through whom hierarchical plans can be carried forward a

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

n of the spiritual realities, of theone humanity and the one world, and had their objective been the stimulation of right human relations, the mass of men everywhere would be responding to a future possibility very different from the present one; we would not be faced as we are today with the expenditures running into countless billions necessitated by the need to restore physically, not only the physical bodies of countless millions of men, but entire cities, transportation systems and centres responsible for the reorganisation of human living. equally, it can be said that if the spiritual values and the spiritual responsibilities attached to money (in large quantities or in small) had been properly appreciated and taught in homes and schools, we would not have had the appalling statistic

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

d more accurately defined in the mind of the magician. all, therefore, that is conducive to human sensitivity and to increased awareness is the work of the white magician; all that tends to produce better forms through which the living principle of deity can express itself is the work of the white magician; all that serves to thin or tear away the veil between the worlds wherein those who have no physical bodies live and move and work and the worlds of outer form is the work of the white magician. of all this type of work there is always much, but never more so than at this time owing to the coming into manifestation of this ray of the magician (black and white, the seventh ray. hence the rapid growth of the sense of omnipresence and the recognition of the non-existence of time in relation

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

1. the nature, quality and stability of the glandular system- 70- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. the point attained in evolution. this will be done by a careful consideration of the centres and the glands and their relation to each other. 3. the recognition of the points of cleavage or the splits in the personality which exist. these can be: a. between the etheric and the physical bodies, leading to a lack of vitality, physical weakness, obsession and many forms of difficulty. b. in the sentient astral body, leading to a vast number of problems and psychological difficulties based upon undue sensitivity, reaction to glamour in the environment, innate tendencies to glamour in the equipment or resulting from sensitivity to the glamours of other people. c. in the ment

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

n unevolved or average man, are focussed almost entirely upon the astral plane and in the astral body. it should be noted that: 1. two of the non-sacred planets (the earth itself and the moon) are connected with two centres which in the highly evolved man are not of dominating importance: a. the spleen receiving pranic emanations from the planet on which we live and concerned with the etheric and physical bodies and their physical relation- 47- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust b. a centre in the chest related to the thymus gland. this centre becomes inactive in the advanced man but has a connection with the vagus nerve, prior to the awakening of the heart centre. 2. two of the other non-sacred planets mars and pluto function in connect

this word in connection with men as well as women, the growth of homosexuality (not in its rare physiological forms and predispositions but from the angle of a perverted mentality and an unwholesome imagination, which today lie behind so much of its expression, the narrow-minded christian inheritance of a "guilt complex" where sex is concerned, and the heritage of diseased and over-or under-sexed physical bodies, have brought the race to its present chaotic and unintelligent handling of the important problem. the solution will not be found through religious pronouncements, based upon an outworn theory, or through physiological inhibition or legalised license; neither will it come through legislation, inspired by various schools of thought in any community or nation. it will be the result o

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

y the point in evolution and gained experience of the incarnate soul, by the specific polarisation of the soul in incarnation, and by the rays (personality and soul) of the man. forget not, that the five aspects of man (as he functions in the three worlds) are determined by certain ray forces; you have the ray of the soul, the ray of the personality, and the rays of the mental, the astral and the physical bodies. all these will, in the coming new age, be definitely considered and discovered, and this knowledge will reveal to the healer the probable condition of the centres, the order of their awakening, and their individual and basic note or notes. the new medical science will be outstandingly built upon the science of the centres, and upon this knowledge all diagnosis and possible cure wi

rule is of great importance. the concentrated will of any individual and the directed will of a united group should never be employed. the free will of the individual must never be subjected to the impact of a powerfully focussed group or individual; it is far too dangerous a procedure to be permitted. will energy (particularly that of a number of people simultaneously playing upon the subtle and physical bodies of the one to be healed) can greatly increase the trouble instead of curing it. it can stimulate the disease itself to dangerous proportions and disrupt instead of cooperating with nature's healing forces, and can even eventually kill the person concerned by so increasing the disease that the patient's normal resistance can prove futile. i would ask you, therefore, in any group wor

rticularly those who were present in later atlantean times and who are, therefore, the flower and the highest product of that highly emotional race. they bring with them the predispositions and the innate tendencies with which their past history has endowed them- 136- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust it should therefore be borne in mind that the physical bodies in which humanity now dwells are constructed of very ancient matter and that the substance employed is tainted or conditioned by the history of the past. to this concept must be added two others: first, that incoming souls draw to themselves the type of material with which they must construct their outer sheaths, and that this will be responsive to some aspect of their subtler natu

kes his own personality contacts, discovers those who are congenial to him and eventually gathers around him those whom he calls his friends. after death this is not so, for the man finds on the other side of the veil those whom the knows and who have been connected with him in physical plane life, and he is never alone as human beings understand loneliness; he is also conscious of those still in physical bodies; he can see them; he can tune in on their emotions, and also upon their thinking, for the physical brain, being nonexistent, no longer acts as a deterrent. if people but knew more, birth would be the experience which they would dread, and not death, for birth establishes the soul in the true prison, and physical death is only the first step towards liberation. another fear which in

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

s for three reasons which it would profit you to study: a. many souls are rapidly achieving perfection and passing away altogether from our planetary life. this process will be intensified during the coming aquarian age. it should be remembered that the door will be shut for some time as yet upon the animal kingdom, and for a long period no individualisation will culminate in materialisation into physical bodies. technically, any individualisation which may take place will be that which is technically called "individualisation into pralaya, there to await the inevitable call" there will be, therefore, no necessity for a- 89- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust massed and hurried creation of human forms. b. the economic situation will make it necessary that certain physical

y destined and inevitable spiritual unfoldment becomes possible. b. to impart the scientific procedure whereby bodies "built in the dark" may gradually be superseded by bodies "built in the light" thus will be brought about the manifestation of the foundational light aspect of the world and its underlying structure. 5. the sex relation has, therefore, only one major objective, which is to produce physical bodies for incarnating souls. the relation between the soul and the personality is consequently a higher aspect of the basic sex expression of the universe, and this relation is intended to bring about the appearance of a son of god as light in the world, enabling him to say, as did the christ, that he is "the light of the world" and to fulfill the injunction "let your light shine" again

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

be regarded by you as a fellow worker. his work is very largely with those who pass over to the inner side from the british and american armed forces; for this he is eminently well equipped, being english by birth but having spent long years in the united states; he has also worked for many years in the spiritualistic movement. i am giving you information anent your group brothers who are not in physical bodies because i seek to have you realise the unity of all life, the identity of purpose and the close sense of- 24- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust relationship which characterises an ashram. a master's ashram has people working both on the outer and on the inner planes and in this work, the master sees no difference, being released from the concepts of

of the two major vehicles that of the soul and that of the personality. there are naturally exceptions to this rule, and these exceptions will be increasingly numerous as time speeds by; but in the present time, first and second ray vehicles provide the line of least resistance. the first point of revelation has necessarily an unique relation to the physical plane, to the hierarchical workers in physical bodies, and to those who consciously use the ajna centre. the number of those who can work with the energy of thought is now very great, because so many hundreds of thousands have taken the first initiation. this becomes clear when you realise the untold numbers of those who are definitely oriented towards the light, who are spiritually motivated and are consciously trying to tread the pa

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

his is necessarily essential and for two reasons: 1. the members of the hierarchy have freed themselves from the limitations of brain activity and brain consciousness. they can, therefore, in their essential selves and when they so choose, carry on simultaneously two different lines of activity both of real import. they can pursue their normal avocations upon the physical plane (if functioning in physical bodies) and when so doing are conditioned in the performance of those activities by the brain limitations of time consciousness and space consciousness. but they can also work upon the mental plane with the chitta or mind stuff, and can do this at the same time as they are conditioned and limited by their physical mechanism. they are then entirely freed from the time consciousness and fro

truction in the effect of colour in the healing of disease, and particularly the efficiency of violet light in lessening human ills and in curing those physical plane sicknesses which originate in the etheric body. c. they will also demonstrate to the materialistic thinkers of the world the fact that the superconscious world exists and that angels and men who are out of incarnation and possess no physical bodies can be contacted and known. d. they will train human beings in the knowledge of superhuman physics so that weight shall be for them transmuted. motion will become more rapid, speed will be accompanied by noiselessness and smoothness, and hence fatigue will be eliminated. in the human control of etheric levels lies the overcoming of fatigue and the power to transcend time. until thi

pportunity, it should be possible for all of this not only to be carried forward in the full light of day, but with the cooperation and the understanding acceptance of the intelligent people everywhere, and also with the devoted acquiescence (though blind acceptance) of the man in the street. something of this, something of the new activities which will be brought to the attention of disciples in physical bodies, something of the scope of the undertaking of externalisation, something of what all of you can do to prepare the way for this major change, and something of the tremendous difficulties involved, i am seeking to convey to you, if i can. one of the things now occupying the attention of the masters is the externalisation of their ashrams on the outer plane. this is preparatory to lat

d any vision of the spiritual realities, of the one humanity and the one world, and had their objective been the stimulation of right human relations, the mass of men everywhere would be responding to a vision very different from the present one; we would not be faced as we are today with the expenditures running into countless billions necessitated by the need to restore physically, not only the physical bodies of countless millions of men, but entire cities, transportation systems and centres responsible for the reorganisation of human living. equally, it can be said that if the spiritual values and the spiritual responsibilities attached to money (in large quantities or in small) had been properly appreciated and taught in homes and schools, we would not have had the appalling statistic

s trust ashramic adjustment to exoteric living october 1949 we now come to another point in our study of this subject: this concerns one of the most difficult problems confronting the masters at this time; it presents also an unique problem to the christ. the daily physical life of the masters, of the christ, and of those members of the hierarchy (initiates and accepted disciples) who function in physical bodies, has had its orientation upon the subjective levels of life; the majority of them, and particularly the senior members of the hierarchy, do not as a rule intermingle largely with the public or walk the streets of our great cities. they work as i do from my retreat in the himalayas, and from there i have influenced and helped far more people than i could possibly have reached had i

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

rays. it is not possible or practical to distinguish them one from the other, except from the angle of the hierarchy, and their destruction today (though it was not so earlier) has to come from the dense- 123- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust physical plane, and the attack must be made by personalities and individualities dwelling in physical bodies. this is a somewhat new mode of approach, for hitherto only a very few disciples and initiates have been able so to work. today, hundreds and thousands of disciples are working, and thus learning to use the ancient rules for work within the veils of maya. let me here give you some of these rules or formulas as they are to be found in the masters' book of rules and as i can translat

the hierarchy and a worker in the three worlds of human enterprise. i would here remind you that there are many groups and types of masters, and most of them are quite unknown to occult students either from their work or from rumour or from knowledge of the many evolutionary processes of which the human is only one. not all the masters work in the three worlds; not all the masters need or possess physical bodies; not all the masters "have their faces turned towards the realm of dark light, but many face for aeons towards the clear cold light of spiritual existence; not all the masters make or are required to make the sacrifices which work for the fourth kingdom in nature entails. not all souls liberated or limited constitute the kingdom of god in the sense which that phrase conveys to us;

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

rld service. aspirants need to remember that they become masters only by mastering, and that we are taught to be masters and are brought to the position of membership in the band of world servers through the efforts of our own soul. that soul is a divine son of god, omniscient and omnipotent. as the immortal twin increases in power and brilliance, that of the mortal brother decreases. second, the physical bodies of the aspirants are in no condition to stand the greatly heightened vibration of one who has achieved. the body would be shattered and the brain overstrained if one of the masters made constant contact with a disciple before he had even learned to know nereus as the symbol of his own higher self. when by our own efforts we are beginning to live as souls, and when by our own self-i

wonderful wall and a gateway called the gateway of the lion. after the cattle were delivered hercules' work was over. we hear no more about him but he may have gone on to greater cosmic work [198] let us think of hercules as a world savior. he has had a vision of something he has to do. he sees humanity owned by a monster, a three-bodied man, the symbol of a human being with mental, emotional and physical bodies united. i think that this labor has not yet been completed; this accomplishment lies ahead. there have been other sons of men gathered out of the human family from time to time, one here one there, a group here and another there, as when the buddha was on earth and it is said that he saved nine hundred. now humanity, the human monster, is ready for salvation and the real work of th

e disasters that occur when a person makes certain contacts before the mechanism is sufficiently tuned up. world saviors have to work slowly, but time means nothing to them. the term, world savior, has until now been associated with the thought of the emergence of a great son of god out of the father's home, called by the need of humanity to do a great work. down the ages they have come, dwelt in physical bodies, worked through an emotional nature and have been exceedingly intelligent. they have by their lives set an example that we may follow in their steps; by their words they have sounded the note, the message that humanity needed in order to take the immediate next step forward. in their acts they have given a demonstration of service, gone about the world doing good, and their names h

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

rabbinical literature, the daughters of cain were those who joined in sexual union with the fallen angels, the watchers, and gave birth to the nephilim, the giants who were war like and brutal. they were said to have populated the earth in plenty, and attacked the children of seth. in manichaean lore, the queen of demons and spiritual initiator of cain, lilith az, taught the fallen angels to form physical bodies and join with others sexually. it is suggested also by writers 7 kaufmann kohler, w.h. bennett and louis ginzberg that the children of cain spent their days at the foot of a mountain (eden) practicing in wild orgies with the music of lucifer through that created by jubal. women, the first pairikas or faeries/witches, in their beautiful appearances, invited the sons of seth (childre

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

s is the mysterious process of transformation and evolution of mankind. the material of the first forms- shadowy, ethereal, and negative- was drawn or absorbed into, and thus became the complement of the forms of the second race. the commentary explains this by saying that, as the first race was simply composed of the astral shadows of the creative progenitors, having of course neither astral nor physical bodies of their own- this race never died. its "men" melted gradually away, becoming absorbed in the bodies of their own "sweat-born" progeny, more solid than their own. the old form vanished and was absorbed by, disappeared in, the new form, more human and physical. there was no death in those days of a period more blissful than the golden age; but the first, or parent material was used

ns of wisdom act? they rejected the self-born (the boneless. they are not ready. they spurned the (first) sweat-born* they are not quite ready. they would not enter the (first) egg-born* to a theist or a christian this verse would suggest a rather theological idea: that of the fall of the angels through pride. in the secret doctrine, however, the reasons for the refusal to incarnate in half-ready physical bodies seem to be more connected with physiological than metaphysical reasons. not all the organisms were sufficiently ready. the incarnating powers chose the ripest fruits and spurned the rest* by a curious coincidence, when selecting a familiar name for the continent on which the first androgynes, the third root- race, separated, the writer chose, on geographical considerations, that of

as[[vol. 2, page] 199 primeval language. awakening of their minds. before that, they communicated through what would now be called "thought-transference" though, with the exception of the race called the "sons of will and yoga- the first in whom the "sons of wisdom" had incarnated- thought was but very little developed in nascent physical man, and never soared above a low terrestrial level. their physical bodies belonging to the earth, their monads remained on a higher plane altogether. language could not be well developed before the full acquisition and development of their reasoning faculties. this monosyllabic speech was the vowel parent, so to speak, of the monosyllabic languages mixed with hard consonants, still in use amongst the yellow races which are known to the anthropologist* ii

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

of which stands as the progenitor of one of the primaeval seven races- this doctrine has left its impress on every archaic scripture "who forms manu (the man) and who forms his body? the life and the lives. sin* and the moon" here manu stands for the spiritual, heavenly man, the real and non-dying ego in us, which is the direct emanation of the "one life" or the absolute deity. as to our outward physical bodies, the house of the tabernacle of the soul, the doctrine teaches a strange lesson; so strange that unless thoroughly explained and as rightly comprehended, it is only the exact science of the future that is destined to vindicate the theory fully. it has been stated before now that occultism does not accept anything inorganic in the kosmos. the expression employed by science "inorgani

erable force- the source and head of all the physical forces- other intelligent forces would have to be admitted virtually, and that would lead science very far. for it would have to accept as a sequel the presence in man of a still more spiritual power- entirely independent, for once, of any kind of matter physicists know anything about. hence, apart from an hypothetical ether of space and gross physical bodies, the whole sidereal and unseen space is, in the sight of the materialists, one boundless void in nature- blind, unintelligent, useless. and now the next question is: what is that cosmic substance, and how far can one go to suspect its nature or to wrench from it its secrets, and thus feel justified in giving it a name? how far, especially, has modern science gone in the direction o

d entities believed in by the kabalists and christians- we turn to the atomical theory of evolution, the occult teachings are still found corroborated by exact science and its confessions, as far, at least, as regards the supposed "simple" elements, now suddenly[[footnote(s* corresponding on the cosmic scale with the spirit, soul-mind, life, and the three vehicles- the astral, the mayavic and the physical bodies (of mankind) whatever division is made[[vol. 1, page] 625 hermes or huxley? degraded into poor and distant relatives- not even second cousins to the latter. for we are told by prof. crookes that "hitherto, it has been considered that if the atomic weight of a metal, determined by different observers, setting out from different compounds, was always found to be constant. then such m

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

. generally the etheric body extends beyond the confines of the physical body by about an inch. next is the astral body. it extends several inches beyond the etheric body. then, beyond the astral body, are the mental and spiritual bodies. due to their elasticity, and the speed at which they function, it is impossible to define physical limits for these last two. although the vibrations of the non-physical bodies are too high a rate to be detected by the physical eye, the energy patterns that emanate can be seen by the adept. these energy patterns are what is known as the aura. usually the energy of the etheric body is detected, or "seen, first because of its denseness. as your perceptions improve you can begin to detect the energy that radiates beyond the etheric body. often it can be seen

emselves are demonstrated in renewed physical and emotional health, mental discipline, spiritual attainment, and the development of extra faculties. guidance is also given to the astral world itself: what to expect, what can be done including the ecstatic experience of astral sex between two people who project together into this higher world where true union is consummated free of the barriers of physical bodies. 0-87542-181-4, 239 pages, 5% x 8, softcover $7.95 the llewellyn practical guide to creative visualization. all things you will ever want must have their start in your mind. the average person uses very little of the full creative power that is his, potentially. it's like the power locked in the atom it's all there, but you have to learn to release it and apply it constructively. i

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

rent speeds. at the moment we call death, our mind-emotionsspirit, everything that is the thinking, feeling us, withdraws from the body, the 'genetic space suit' as i call it. this eternal spirit moves on to another wavelength of reality, another 'world, to continue its evolution. this is all that is happening during a 'near death experience' or an 'out of body experience' when people leave their physical bodies for a time before returning to tell remarkably similar stories of what happened to them. life is forever- for everyone. our mental, emotional, and spiritual selves are a series of magnetic energy fields interacting with each other via vortices of energy widely known by the hindu and sanskrit word, chakra, which means wheel of light. these vortices are spirals of energy which inters

suppressing or ignoring the rest. so do the robot radicals. they claim to be anti-racist, but, in reality, they are only against non-politically-correct racism. if you claim to be against racism, it must mean all racism, surely. to see any race as inferior is not only deeply unpleasant, it is downright silly from the view of life that i hold. our minds, our consciousness, incarnates into endless physical bodies and life situations, white, black, yellow, jewish, arab, all of them. to judge someone by their genetic spacesuit- body- is the ultimate misunderstanding, i feel. but the robot radicals posture their political purity (or knowingly work for the manipulators) by attacking as racists those who are legitimately investigating the global conspiracy, while they ignore completely the blata

began in the early 1960s and affected the thinking of many people, but it was as nothing compared with what will happen over the next 35 years. while it takes 2,000 years to pass fully through the belt, the biggest impact is when we first enter, and the vibrations and molecular structure of everything has to cope with dramatically changing conditions. this will affect the thinking, behaviour, and physical bodies of all lifeforms. we are now beginning to see the mainstream scientific community confirming phenomena long predicted by psychics and felt instinctively by sensitive people. cosmic rays of (in modern times) unprecedented power are being detected. normally the rays are measured in millions of electron volts, but scientists at the dugway proving grounds in utah, have measured cosmic

dimensions to flood into this one. a merging of dimensions and realities is beginning to happen which is offering the opportunity for those who are ready, emotionally and mentally (vibrationally in other words, to advance to a far higher state of consciousness, love, wisdom, and understanding. these energies and the effect of the photon belt are activating data stored in our consciousness and our physical bodies. knowledge is being unlocked from the cells, bones, and our dna which will, eventually, be restored to its twelvestranded potential. this will return us to full brain capacity, instead of the 8 to 20% the human race works with currently. each cell has a consciousness and its coding is controlled by our thoughts. this is why we can think ourselves ill and think ourselves healthy. ou

turmoil and imbalances of humanity. in this transition period, it is necessary to repair the grid by removing the negative blockages, and channel high frequency energies into its system to raise the frequency. millions are now involved in this. other levels of their consciousness are guiding them to the right place at the right time, via the feeling centre and the magnetism. they are using their physical bodies as transformers and transmitters to broadcast the new frequency to this planet. the point of maximum impact on the jamming frequency is the collective mind of humanity. with every individual mind which opens itself and deprogrammes its thinking, we are another step closer to that critical mass point of the hundredth monkey syndrome, when a big collective switch will occur. those wh

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

anipulate a member of the audience into believing that dog pooh is a prime piece of steak or that the woman next to him is naked or that he is anything from a donkey to a racing driver. the illuminati are simply applying these techniques on a mass scale because they know how it all works- that's the knowledge they have worked so incessantly to keep from us. creating our own reality we are not our physical bodies. that is merely one level of us for a short time while we experience this frequency range. the body is a holographic projection that allows our consciousness to interact with the dense physical realm. plato said, quite rightly, that all bodies are only the shadows of true reality. every particle of a hologram contains a picture of the entire image. this is why every cell of the bod

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

hts your thoughts by projecting them into your mind. my thoughts are yourthoughts.32again, this might simply be a programming device, but given the other evidence i ampresenting, is it not more likely that, under the effects of the drugs and other techniques,cathys mind had switched to the dimension in which the reptilians operate? thereptilians come from the lower fourth dimension and merely use physical bodies as theirvehicles to manipulate this one. it makes sense, therefore, that if you can tune your mindto their true dimension you will see them as they really are. cathys descriptions mirrorthose of some abductees who have recalled how their extraterrestrial abductors at firstlooked quite human, but then changed to look like humanoid lizards. are these peoplereally abducted by aliens i

d the arrival36 and was about a reptile-likeextraterrestrial race which had taken over the planet by operating through human bodiesand appearing to be human. someone was trying to tell me something! and thatsomething is the truth. another lesser-known movie i saw about this time was calledthey live37 and again the theme was of an extraterrestrial race taking over the world byworking through human physical bodies. alien resurrection38 was another to carry thereptilian theme with the implication that the aliens were occupying the bodies ofhumans. but the closest any movie has come to the truth is the american televisionseries of the 1980s called v.39 it tells of a reptile extraterrestrial race who take over theworld by looking like humans. the film depicts the reptiles as being covered in so

serpent according to old testament myth and other sources. inchapter 69 of the book of enoch we find that among the watchers who revealed thesecrets to humans was gadreel, the fallen angel who has been identified with temptingeve. the book of enoch was banned by the roman church which sought to deny theearlier christian belief in the existence of flesh and blood angels and fallen angelsoccupying physical bodies and interbreeding with humans. this was to stop the massesunderstanding the true situation. but the freemasons, who control the roman catholicchurch today along with other brotherhood offshoots, have always looked upon enochas one of their legendary founders. the very name enoch means initiated.the theme of the fallen angels giving forbidden secrets to humanity can be found inthe b

es through which they could operatefrom the lower fourth dimension. the fourth dimensional reptilians wear their humanbodies like a genetic overcoat and when one body dies the same reptilian moves houseto another body and continues the agenda into another generation. you could think of itas wearing and discarding space suits. these creatures are the ones the psychics see asreptilians inside human physical bodies. it seems that they need to occupy a veryreptilian dominated genetic stream to do this, hence certain bloodlines always end up inthe positions of power. other less pure crossbreed human-reptilians are those bodieswhich are possessed by a reptilian consciousness from the fourth dimension and theseare people who psychics see as essentially human, but overshadowed by a reptilian.the c

rfourth. it was to hide this truththat they arranged for thedestruction of ancient historicalrecords, texts, and accounts overthe centuries as they ravaged andraped the native societies of theworld. the reptilians wanted todestroy all memory and records of their earlier open existence and control in the past. ifthey could do that, humanity would have no idea that they were being controlledthrough physical bodies that look human by a fourth-dimensional force that is nothuman.the truth of what happened and continues to happen is held under the strictestsecrecy at the highest level of the secret society network and only a relative handful ofpeople know the story. each section of the global pyramid is itself a smallercompartmentalised pyramid. these are like watertight compartments on a ship o

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

silence and revealed them in the four volume (now one volume) book entitled, the golden dawn. as a result, more people than ever have studied the teachings of that famous order. regression, past life: a hypnotic technique in which a person in trance is led to remember or imagine that he or she is remembering events that occurred in previous past lives, when the soul of the person inhabited other physical bodies. often the regressed person and even the therapist conducting the regression do not realize that a trance state has been induced or that suggestions are being given. reincarnation: the doctrine that souls are born, live, die and are re-born into other bodies, either human or animal (see transmigration of souls) after death. relaxation: the first step of true meditation. remanence:

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

balists use a different system of classification to the vedantists, we cannot open up the vast subject of the "rays and the rounds" in these pages. it must suffice to give dogmatically certain facts known to occultists and indicate where the reader can find further information if he desires it. 16. the moon and teh earth, according to the occult theory, share one etheric double. through their two physical bodies are separate, and the moon is the senior partner; that mystical qabala page 177 [page 260] is to say, in etheric matters the moon is the positive pole of the battery, and the earth the negative one. yesod, as we have already seen, reflects the sun of tiphareth, which in its turn is kether on a lower arc. astronomers have long told us that the moon shines by borrowed light, reflecte

e direct line of the descent of power from kether, transmuted in daath, the invisible sephirab, and passing on to the planes of form via tiphareth. this is the path of consciousness, whereas the two side pillars are paths of function; but the two side pillars also converge on malkuth via the thirty-first and twenty-ninth paths. consequently everything ends in malkuth. 78. we who are incarnated in physical bodies are standing in malkuth, and when we set out upon the way of initiation our route lies up the thirty-second path to yesod. this path, straight up the central pillar, is called the path of the arrow, which is shot from qesheth, the bow of promise; it is by this route that the mystic rises upon the planes; the initiate, however, adds to his experience the powers of the side pillars a

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

the whole subject of rapport. we have already considered in some detail the question of telepathic suggestion. rapport might be considered as the passive aspect of that of which telepathic suggestion is the active aspect. it forms, in fact, the basic condition necessary for telepathic suggestion to take place. two people who are in rapport might be described as astral siamese twins. although the physical bodies are independent units, the astral bodies are linked in such a manner that there is free circulation of astral force between them, just as the circulatory system of the mother is connected through the umbilical cord with the unborn child, and the same blood circulating freely through both. this fact explains many important occult phenomena. it is the real key to marriage, and explai

nvolve them in any unpleasantness. in my perplexity i resolved to do nothing upon the physical plane and to invoke the masters upon the inner planes. at this time i was not of a grade which is supposed to have direct access to the masters, but i determined to try and get them telepathically, though i did not know whether those to whom i was trying to telepath were human or non-human, incarnate in physical bodies or discarnate entities, for at that time i was not very advanced in my occult studies. all i had to hold on to was an abstract idea and the knowledge that in previous difficulties i had been able to get in touch with something on the inner planes which had proved a powerful friend. in telepathing, the usual method of getting in touch is to visualise the person you want to communica

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

ndalini and the piercing of the chakras. evidently this is untrue, since i have never had a teacher, other than the ancient sages who wrote the tantric texts that i have studied. i should qualify this remark by saying that i have never had a living, corporeal teacher. i have been guided in my practices by spiritual intelligences. perhaps in this sense i have a guru, or gurus, but my teachers lack physical bodies. return hcahome resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about coronzon (aleister crowley's drawing of coronzon at lunch) coronzon (more commonly, but perhaps less correctly, spelled choronzon) is an angelic being first named in the transcripts of the conversations that took place between the elizabethan mathematician and magician dr. john dee and the hierarchy of spiritual be

DONALDTYSON DEMON

lust, and the demon theutus, who induces the urge to gamble for money with cards or dice. the satyr is a nature spirit of greek mythology, and theutus is a degenerate variation on the name of the egyptian god thoth, who was associated by the greeks with numbers, and by extension with money. in the dark ages and middle ages, demons were thought able to travel on the earth invisibly, but to assume physical bodies at will. the same was understood concerning angels. this has a certain logic. in order to tempt human beings, demons need to remain invisible while they whisper seductive words or cause opportunities to commit sin to fall across the paths of their intended victims. but in order to murder their victims once their temptations succeed, demons need to have teeth and talons capable of r

DONALDTYSON UFO

interaction with the human race through the medium of the human unconscious mind? have they been trying to establish this link for thousands of years? if so, what is their nature? and why would they wish to communicate with humanity? what would they gain by such communication? would such intercourse with spiritual intelligences be useful for humanity, or harmful? do these spiritual beings possess physical bodies in some other dimension of reality? or are they communicating with us through our unconscious minds across great physical distances, perhaps interstellar distances? it is possible that historical accounts of angels and other spiritual beings represent transmissions of data from aliens in distant star systems to human awareness through the medium of the human unconscious. if so, the

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

transpersonal psychology. address: po box 3049, stanford, ca 94309. website: http/ www.atpweb.org. association for the alignment of. encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 98 association internationale de recherche psychotronique (international association for psychotronic research) founded in 1973 to study psychotronics, the relationship of man to the universe, interaction with other physical bodies and matter, and fields of energy, known or unknown. the association publishes biennial multilingual proceedings. address: v chaloupkach 59, hloubetin, cs.194 01 prague 9, czech republic. association of progressive spiritualists of great britain the first organization representing spiritualism in england, formed in 1865. the first convention was held in darlington, with the objects

. during sleep, or by the influence of drugs, or as the result of accidents.it takes with it the capacity for feeling, and only with its return can pain or any other such phenomena be felt. during these periods of separation, the astral body is an exact replica of the physical, and as it is extremely sensitive to thought, the apparitions of dead and dying resemble even to the smallest details the physical bodies which they have lately left. the astral world is said to be attainable to clairvoyants, and many claim that the appropriate body is therefore visible to them. in accordance with theosophical teaching, thought is not the abstraction it is commonly considered to be, but is built up of definite forms, the shape of which depends on the quality of the thought. it also causes definite vi

lls. blackmore developed her theories in a series of research papers and the book beyond the body: an investigation of out-ofthe- body experiences (1981. her special interest in the obe phenomenon arises from the fact that she had an obe years earlier. lasting about three hours, it appeared to be a classic astral projection case, complete with the often-reported silver cord linking the astral and physical bodies. at the time, blackmore was reading physiology and psychology at oxford university, england. she became convinced that in spite of the vivid feeling of reality that accompanies the experience, there should be an acceptable explanation within terms of normal physiology and psychology, and that such an explanation might also explain other claimed paranormal phenomena such as esp, psy

ld come true if they burned onion skins on a fire. crookall, robert (1890.1981) geologist with the national coal board in london, england, who was an early british authority on astral projection or out-of-the-body travel. crookall was born july 31, 1890, in lancaster, england, and was educated at both westminster college and bristol university. he examined the evidence that people can leave their physical bodies and reenter them after traveling unseen in subtle bodies. in his many books he collated hundreds of cases from various individuals and established the characteristic features and implications of this strange phenomenon. crookall concluded that the accumulated evidence for outof- the-body travel validated religious concepts of the soul and an afterlife. he promoted his views in a nu

book special exercises are necessary to retain consciousness during projection. reportedly projection nearly always occurs in the dream state. muldoon claims that what is thought to be an aura, resting above sleepers and seen by seers, is in reality the etheric body, out of coincidence a few inches. as a rule, in normal persons, consciousness is lost before this phenomenon begins. the astral and physical bodies are joined by a cord that may be the silver cord in ecclesiastes (12:16. according to muldoon and others who claim to have seen it, this cord or cable, which is similar to a newborn s umbilical cord, is attached at various parts of the head or, according to some claims, at the solar plexus; it is a whitish gray color, elastic, and similar to a single strand of cobweb when extended

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

whelm la revue spiritualiste, which was discontinued during the 1860s. it was revived in 1870 under the title concile de la libre pensee, but in 1873 it was suppressed under pressure generated by clerical authorities. among the ideas pierart advocated was a form of psychic vampirism. he though vampires were the ghostly or astral bodies of deceased persons which vampirized the living to keep their physical bodies (still in graves) vitalized. his idea would explain why some bodies that were later dug up showed signs of life. sources: rogo, scott. in-depth analysis of the vampire legend. fate 21, no. 9 (september 1968: 77. pierrakos, eva (1915.1979) eva pierrakos, a psychic channel who developed a system of spiritual development called pathwork, was born in vienna, austria. her father, jakob

ions, and general drugless healing. the first president was george spriggs, whose services as healing medium were at the disposal of patients for a generation. it is no longer active. psychotronics a modern term favored in eastern europe for what in the west is termed parapsychology. it attempts to extend parapsychology by indicating the relationship of man to the universe, interaction with other physical bodies and matter, and fields of energy, known or unknown. the first international conference on psychotronics was held in prague, czechoslovakia, in 1974. delegates included professors of physics and psychology, doctors of medicine and psychiatry, and parapsychologists. subjects discussed included dowsing (water-witching and location of hidden objects, radionics, telepathy, kirlian aura

ddhism and brahminism, from which theosophy derives. returning to concepts of the constitution of the human being, the ego existing in the higher mental world cannot enter the physical world until it has drawn around itself a veil composed of the matter of these spheres, nor can it think in any but an abstract manner without them.its concrete ideas being due to them. having assumed the astral and physical bodies, it is born as a human being, and having lived out its earth-life sojourns for a time in the astral world, until it can succeed in throwing off the shackles of the astral body. when that is achieved the individual finds himself or herself living in the mental body. the stay in this sphere is usually a long one.the strength of the mental constitution depending upon the nature of the

as interest in entheogenic or psychedelic drugs increased in the 1950s and 1960s, anthropologists such as michael harner returned to the older writings about flying ointments in order to suggest that european witches took part encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. witchcraft 1679 in shamanic soul flights, projecting their consciousness into other realms of existence even while their physical bodies appeared to sleep. if parallel with the shamanism reported from other cultures around the world, these soul-journeys might be attempted to gain a cure for a sick person, for knowledge or simply for the experience. some of the same herbs, such as datura, have been traditionally used in india both for religious purposes, pleasure, and as poisons. likewise, the fly agaric mushroom, am

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

an most people think (beckley, 1989. further reading beckley, timothy green, 1989. psychic and ufo revelations in the last days. new brunswick, nj: inner light publications. ascended masters ascended masters are human beings who achieved pure spiritual enlightenment before their deaths. along with that enlightenment, they attained mystical powers that set them apart from their fellows. when their physical bodies died( ascended, they continued to oversee the affairs of humanity. they channel wisdom to those who will listen to them. one source observes, it is important for students and people to come to realize that all ascended beings are real, tangible beings. their bodies are not physical but they can make them as tangible as our physical bodies are( ascended masters. the great white brot

he first extraterrestrial group ever to arrive on earth. they showed up one billion years ago after already having colonized a considerable portion of the galaxy. but on earth, these beings originally twelve feet tall, male and female (though not as we think of sex differentiation today [williamson, 1959, and many one-eyed radically changed. earth would be the last planet in which they existed in physical bodies. during their stay on earth, they conquered matter, energy, space, and time, becoming the legendary gods able to project via mental powers any amount of matter in any degree of density or intensity to any place on earth at any time. in their underground city near lake titicaca, along what is now the peru-bolivia border, they built a vast control room, a kind of earth center. in thi

beings had three eyes, one in the back of the head, and were egg-laying hermaphrodites (possessing attributes of both sexes; some had four arms. aside from these features, they were generally apelike in appearance. other occult writers went on to create their own lemurians. through astral clairvoyance the english theosophist w. scott-elliot learned that it was on lemuria that human beings entered physical bodies. the original lemurians were twelve to fifteen feet tall, had flat faces and muzzles, and no foreheads. their eyes were set so far apart that their vision extended sideways, and they had a third eye behind their heads. eventually, these beings began to practice sex, and the lhas, spirit entities who were to inhabit the bodies and guide them through evolution, were so repulsed that

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

sciousness in the ultimate experience of vast face in the negatively-existent roots of the tree. corresponds to nirvakalpa samadhi in the hindu yoga system, and satori in zen. faqir (arabic: mendicant: a term for a sufi reflecting the ideal of spiritual poverty. galgalim (hebrew: wheels: qabalistic term for reincarnation, envisioned as the rotation (or migration) of the geviyah through successive physical bodies (nefesh) in the world of asiyah. gan eden (hebrew: garden of eden: an archetype and an idyllic place in sefirah beauty/the last in the world of yetzirah. gan eden alphabet: the source alphabet in the astral world of yetzirah from which differentiate both the hebrew and sanskrit alphabets in the world of asiyah. gate: a passageway associated with one of the hebrew letters that dynam

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

oks dealing with subjects of occultism. those who are simply psychics do not know, and those who do know are not saying much. there is a chapter on the subject in the rosicrucian cosmo-conception which gives about all that one dares to tell, and to that the reader is referred for further information than here given. the path of initiation is guarded in various ways. while we walk the earth in our physical bodies, we are drawn toward the center of the earth by the force of gravitation; but our bodies being solid, that is to say, of the same density as the material whereof our globe is composed, we are thus prevented from sinking through the earth by displacement as we would sink in water, or by interpenetration as we would pass through ether. when death comes and we shed this so-called mort

of steam close to the fiery core and mist further from the fiery center. when the mist had cooled sufficiently, it fell again as rain upon the fiery core, to be re-evaporated, and this continued in endless cycles, until by repeated boiling of the waters, an incrustation began to form around the fiery core. upon the islands of crust in the ocean of fire we first learn of humanity dwelling in solid physical bodies, where of course very dissimilar to those we have today. during the next stage the crust of the earth became sufficiently strong to cover the whole inner core, and humanity lived then in the basins of the earth, in the land of mist, which was so dense that breathing was accomplished by means of gill clefts similar to those of the fishes and still seen in human embryo. when the mist

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

ing or oxidation we observed in the iron exposed to the air. the ether contained in the dense fiber of wood, after the latter has undergone combustion in a stove, passes outwards through the iron in the form of semi-invisible heat-waves vibrating at different velocities according to the degree of heat in the furnace. so the spiritual vibration generated by the combustion of oxygen and iron in our physical bodies, passes outwards and colors our invisible vehicles according to their vibratory pitch. low vibrations are seen as red, the higher are yellow, and the highest blue. experience has taught us that combustible material may be placed in a furnace and all conditions necessary to combustion may be present but that until the match is applied the materials remain unconsumed. those who have

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

e sorcererand his apprenticeto your primer to learn the form of a letter? you would makebutsmall progress. now at the root of all occult learning lies the knowledge of the elements. not only our own bodies, but the whole created universe is composed of the four elements, and from them is drawn even the great secret name of god himself. by the knowledge of the elements we may attain control of our physical bodies (called self control in common speech, and having attained this and being fit to exercise wider powers may attain to the mastery over the elements. but the symbols of the elements- the ordinary alphabet used in instruction- must be perfectly familiar, otherwise much valuable time is wasted. so again the influence of the universe of stars on this earth and on the nature and destiny

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

ese spirits are not intrinsically or ontologically evil, but have become evil through ignorance, desire and so on. this is important as it proves there is no evil god in competition with the source of all life, no hierarchy of destruction, but ignorant spirits and entities. the legends of the book of enoch which permeate so much biblical literature suggest that since these spirits desired to have physical bodies they entered the earth stream and interbreed with man producing giants and depraved offspring. this is why the great flood occured, not to destroy man but to purify the earth of these mutated forms. this desire however continued and brought about not only the corruption of many astral realms but allowed these spirits to incarnate on earth! this last fact is important and has far mo

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

arnate in physical form. invisible masters, on the other hand, are those who have passed from this plane to the cosmic plane and from there project their personalities to the psychic plane and never function or express upon the earth plane until reincarnated. in order that we may sense these masters.not see them with objective eyesight.we must attune ourselves to the psychic plane completely. our physical bodies are dormant or inactive then in all functioning except that of a purely physical nature as when asleep, in a passive state, or in a deep and profound meditation. at such time contacting the personality, minds, and messages of the invisible masters is possible. one cannot expect that a cosmic master will literally be assigned to him as a personal servant and guide combined! until we

on of the cosmic consciousness. to realize a psychic experience, the phenomenon has to be translated into terms of our sense faculties and associated ideas. psychic plane.that plane or condition in the divine economy which has been provided by divine mind as the meeting place and field of action for the psychic bodies of the dwellers of the cosmic (where dwell only those freed from functioning in physical bodies) and earth planes, wherein they may meet to their mutual benefit. it is here that our loved ones, who have cast off their earthly bodies, may be contacted. it is here that our thoughts, hopes, plans, and requests are projected along with our personalities. it is here that in response we receive the inspiration, guidance, direction, and illumination we are in search of when appealin

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

t of all a being- above or even outside visible nature, as distinguished from her. hence i regarded everything that couldnot be brought under the strictest analysis of the physical senses as a mere chimera. a soul, i argued, evensupposing man has one, must be material. according to origen's definition, incorporeus- the epithet hegave to his god- signifies a substance only more subtle than that of physical bodies, of which, at best, wecan form no definite idea. how then can that, of which our senses cannot enable us to obtain any clearknowledge, how can that make itself visible or produce any tangible manifestations? accordingly, i received the tales of nascent spiritualism with a feeling of utter contempt, and regarded theovertures made by certain priests with derision, often akin to anger

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

ental methods demanding asceticism and ascetical training are one-sided and no doubt dangerous to people who are not natives of india and whose physical structure is not accustomed to the local climate. if the magician, however, has been able to develop equally the three steps of existence, i.e, body, soul and spirit, he need not fear that there could happen any disorders in his mental, astral or physical bodies. but the person not going through this course step by step, but neglecting here and there the necessary precautions must account for possible disharmonies. the magician will therefore not start practicing the emission of his astral body unless he is quite certain to have a thorough command over all the steps recommended up to this point. in the case of mental wandering the most sub

ISIS UNVEILED

e angeb* he ancients never entertained the sacrilegious thought that such perfected entities were incarnations of the one supreme and for ever invisible god. no such profanation of the awful majes^ entered into their conceptions. moses and his antitypes and types were to them but complete men, gods on earth, for their goda (divine spirits) had entered unto their hallowed tabernacles, the purified physical bodies. the dis- embodied spirits of the heroes and sages were termed gods by the ancients. hence the accusation of polytheism and idolatry on the part of those who were the first to anthropomorphize the holiest and purest abstractions of their forefathers. 343. pialnu, viii, 6. 344. this contiulictioii, which ia mttributed to paul in b^ima, by tnaliing him say of jesus in chapter i, 4 "b

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

at follow on from our perception of events. our perception and how we choose to respond to people in life situations is a powerful tool to access the divine love channel if we wish to consciously magnetize more of this to our inner and outer fields. in the metaphysical realms, the pureness of our heart determines what level of nourishment we can access to feed our spiritual, mental, emotional and physical bodies. what determines a pure heart and how we can attain this, and why it is important, are three important questions to answer in the divine nutrition game. to try and determine a pure heart brings us into the realm of judgment which in itself is an energy that restricts our access to the divine love channel door as the divine love channel is actually a river of unconditional love that

o-system is a must for those who would like their transition into pranic nourishment to be one of joy and ease and grace. gabriel cousins from the rejuvenation centre writes: spiritual fasting is the elixir of spiritual life: i am continually inspired by the awesome healing power of spiritual fasting as a self-healing tool. spiritual fasting cleans the body-mind and feeds the spirit, allowing our physical bodies to better extract the divine cosmic energy from our normal biochemical energy sources. the end result is the enhancement on all levels of bodily energy, including the spiritualizing kundalini force. today in our society, when everyone is so attached to food as a way to palliate the ego, and to suppress our real feelings, the idea of fasting can create a little trepidation. most peo

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

oad at certain intervals are markings from zero, where you stand now, to the end. these markings divide the road into three parts. we do not move along the road by the alternate advancement of our feet, but by alternate changes in desires. in the spiritual world, place, space or motion do not exist as we understand them. the spiritual world is the world of emotions that exist outside the realm of physical bodies. merging with the creator- 203- objects are emotions. motion is the change of qualities. place is a certain quality. place in the spiritual world is defined by its characteristics. therefore "motion" is defined as "the change of one s emotions, similar to the concept of spiritual motion in our world, the movement of emotions, but not physical movement. thus, the path we are trying

ld of atzilut, a person, as if moving on two rail tracks, can only alter the desires to opposite ones, but cannot transform all the desires into pure ones. upon entering the world of atzilut, we can correct past desires, thereby reaching higher stages of spiritual elevation. this process is known as "the resurrection of the dead (desires. of course, resurrection in this case does not refer to our physical bodies. they, like those of all other creations that populate this world, will disintegrate once the soul departs from them, and have no value without the presence of the soul. if, as a result of working on self, we are no longer controlled by impure desires, yet are still distracted by them, and unable to connect with the creator, this situation is called shabbat (the sabbath. but if our

en the soul asserts itself more and more. when we are further advanced on the spiritual path, we do not sense the desires of the body altogether, because we pay attention only to the soul the part of the creator within us. thus, the "body" begins to represent the spiritual desires, rather than the desires of the flesh and bone, which one almost doesn t sense any longer. the bible tells not of our physical bodies, the mass of flesh and bone, but of the two aspirations of the soul of the desire of the divine part to perceive the creator and to unite with him, and of the desire of the egotistical part towards selfgratification, self-satiation, and a perception of oneself instead of the creator. both of these aspirations are known in kabbalah as "the "body" this refers to both the egoistic bod

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

s point while living in this world, our souls return to their roots in adam ha rishon like seeds that did not evolve, unconscious, lifeless points. to put it differently, we do not feel our own existence until our souls dress a new body in this world. however, if we cultivate this point through the altruistic intention until it becomes a spiritual kli, that kli will remain after the demise of our physical bodies, since we ve begun to feel the upper force while living in this world. this connection remains, since it is not a part of our biological body. the spiritual kli perceives what is outside of us, regardless of our natural sensory perceptions. once we are outside ourselves, physical life and death do not affect how the soul perceives. therefore, we don t feel life and death in this wo

worlds and our world. the upper worlds pertain to a higher level of existence than our world, where time, space, and motion do not exist, but only abstract forces. it follows that kabbalah contains the existence of all times as they are expressed in our world. kabbalah is a means to help us research all the states of existence. this sequence of states includes our state before our souls dress in physical bodies, all our phases while we exist in this world, and our situation once the soul departs from the body and returns to its root in the upper world. t h e s t ru c t u r e o f r e a l i t y 93 kabbalah deals with everything that expands from the creator to the reality that he has created, and which he leads to his desired goal. kabbalah does not deal with the creator himself. in light o

process, meaning a spiritual time. in that state, we no longer sense corporeal time and completely identify with the spiritual process, where time is measured by the changes and actions pertaining to our contact with the creator. the frequency of the to-and-fro signals from us (now kabbalists) to him creates the sensation of time. it is no longer a question of the number of years we spend in our physical bodies. when all the reshimot have surfaced, are corrected, and are filled with all the lights, alternating between states ceases. because there are no more deficiencies to fill and we are in a state of wholeness, the sensations of time, space, and motion cease, as well. t o b u i l d a h o u s e understanding the making of creation can be simplified by an example: a person who wishes to

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

o attributes of the creator, and thus we can neither feel nor understand the attributes of creation. t h e e n d o f m at t e r q: will the physical world vanish at the end of correction? is malchut of malchut the material world? are the souls that do not have a screen always in it? a: kabbalah speaks of desires and intents. there is not a single word in kabbalah that refers to our world, meaning physical bodies. t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 25 creation was made with the desire for pleasure and there are only two participants in it: the soul and the creator. that is unchangeable! the intent can be for me or for the creator. the desire finds the intent for me if it does not feel the creator, and the intent for the creator, if it does feel him. on the one hand, it is possible to f

. that is why contact with a teacher leads to a contact with the creator. the teacher is the leader. kabbalah explains incarnation as a dressing of souls in new bodies after they have rid themselves of old bodies. that means that the souls of the previous generation dress in new bodies, and thus the new generation appears on earth. each new generation is made of the same souls robed in newly born physical bodies. physical bodies are born, live and die. after their death they go from a stage of animation to a stage of stillness k and that s it. nothing else happens with those bodies. nothing of what the protein body had is re-lived in the new body. a body in kabbalah is a body of a soul v the desire to be filled with upper light. for this reason, we must understand that when the torah speak

completion of our souls. if we do not achieve this, through the upper light, our torments will gradually increase until they finally make us realize the reason for our pain. it is our souls need to reclaim the light that filled it before it came down to our world. the soul of man starts its existence in the world of ein sof. it then descends through five higher worlds, before finally clothing our physical bodies. those worlds are: adam kadmon, atzilut, beria, yetzira, and assiya. the result of the descent is that we are completely dependent on the components and characteristics of that spiritual system. thus, we must study that system in order to function according to its laws, instead of roaming blindly through our world, beaten time and again but not knowing why. the principal law of tha

ot; a complete structure called partzuf, or a guf (body) of a soul. the upper light is drawn into those ten sefirot. this is how a person begins to feel the spiritual world, the upper one, the creator. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 256 6 0 0, 0 0 0 s o u l s q: you said in your lectures that only 600,000 souls descend to this world. how is it possible to explain that the number of the physical bodies in this world is much greater and reaches some seven billion? how do 600,000 souls divide among all the people on earth? a: there is only one soul in the world, called adam ha rishon. the soul of the adam ha rishon consists of 600,000 separate parts. each part is a separate soul that is corrected when it joins with other parts, other souls. in order to join with other souls, the ai

into our world, and their incarnations, began in year 0-0-00. before that, no descending of souls occurred, since the vessel was not broken. i am describing this in the words of this world, but you won t be able to comprehend it unless you grasp it by yourself. archaeology points at the bodies that existed before the year 0-0- 00, but there was no descending of the broken parts of adam into those physical bodies. baal hasulam, in his article, the solution, which describes the solution to the society of the future, writes that the earth was formed from gases. these condensed through millions of years until they produced a hard substance. then life appeared on it: vegetative, animate, and human. only afterwards did the soul, or, rather, the broken parts of the soul, adam, start to descend in

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

total pursuit of self-indulgence, according to the intensity of the egoism in each object or creature. because our every thought and act is based on a single resolution to receive as much personal pleasure as possible in any given situation, that and only that constitutes the essence of our nature. hence, it is simply impossible to unite atoms into molecules, maintain an existing form, or develop physical bodies and a human consciousness without the pursuit of some egoistic goal. even if we think that the reason for one s action is to benefit one s fellow man, after we analyze the reasons behind it, we will find that there is nothing but a disguised egoistic ambition, a sophisticated form of egoistic exploitation. and because our nature is absolute egoism, we are only able to discover and

iritual world, we would still be able to see the picture of our own world. this is because we do not stop living in this world and we do not leave to enter a different physical dimension, but simply add the collective picture to our perception of this world. we begin to understand the reasons and the consequences of everything that happens to us, and to distinguish the spiritual forces behind the physical bodies in our world. one who is in the spiritual world begins to see the roots that influence reality and formulate the events of this world. finally, the person begins to see and understand the reason and the purpose of existence. those who are still unable to feel or see this picture have only to believe that this possibility exists. a kabbalist cannot describe or convey personal spirit

es described the spiritual world for us and gave us this book. they called it torah to indicate that it relates to the words, ohr (light) and hora a (instruction. kabbalists can sense the upper worlds and depict these sensations in their books in a unique language. but those who can not yet see and feel the spiritual worlds cannot understand the explanations of kabbalists. after all, there are no physical bodies like our own in the spiritual world, and there are no names that you can use to name the objects there. it is, in fact, impossible to convey these feelings in a language that humans understand. but because everything that exists in our world stems from the upper worlds, and every physical object has a spiritual root above, kabbalists decided to name every spiritual entity according

udy of the reality we live in. it is a science that studies nature s only law. today, we are capable of perceiving only a negligible part of the collective law of reality in the degree of our world. we call that negligible part, this world. c h a p t e r 5. 2 k a b b a l a h i n o u r l i v e s during the 6,000 years of their existence, souls descend to our world in a certain order and clothe the physical bodies of our world, which is the lowest degree of creation in the universe. there is a clear and accurate order of the descent of the souls, from the finest with the least amount of egoism, to the coarsest, most egoistic souls. the first souls to descend are those with the least amount of egoism, whose mere existence in this world is enough to correct them, and they do not need any exter

lime abundance. that is why people sometimes think that if they change their names artificially, they will be influenced by a greater spiritual abundance. each and every soul that descends to our world has but one destination: to reacquire the spiritual degree from which it descended to our world, to materialize in a biological body. we must attain the roots of our souls while we are still in our physical bodies, during one of our lifetimes. we must reach the same spiritual degree from which our souls came, despite the obstacles and the obstructions that physically stand before us. pa r t s e v e n: t h e i n n e r m e a n i n g 357 some souls are obliged only to attain their previous degrees. they rise through the 6,000 degrees called the 6,000 years and stop there. that is why it says th

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

olutely against the meaningless babble of those who pursue only their own ends. in this, as in so many other ways, the middle path of occultism is narrow as the edge of a razor, as we are told in the old indian books; and we must watch ceaselessly lest on the one hand we are wrecked upon the scylla of indifference or overwhelmed on the other in the confusion of charybdis. 367. even as regards our physical bodies there is the same reason for strict tyling of the lodge. we do not despise or shun our fellow-creatures, though we do shun some of their undesirable haunts. no one who knows anything of the inner side of things will voluntarily approach such a centre of ghastly influence as a prize-ring, a butcher fs shop or a drinking saloon; anyone who has even to pass by such places in the cours

trength which he draws from his healthier friends, one might at last regard it as an act of charity to allow him to deplete one; but the fact is that these unfortunate people are themselves incapable of retaining what they take, so that they gain nothing from the transaction, while their hapless victims lose health and strength. in approaching such cases, we shall do well to tyle the lodge of our physical bodies by making a strong etheric shell round them, even while we radiate all love and kindly feeling upon the unfortunate vampire. 369. the constantly repeated charge to see that the lodge is close tyled should bring to our minds a succession of useful warnings; and whenever we hear it we should remember to ask ourselves: gis my heart full of the divine love, and have i kept it close tyl

didate is always required to look forward to that which shall be, rather than to rest content with that which is. the perfection at which the m.m. is aiming will be attained in its fullness only when the three points of the triangle, the spiritual will, the intuition and the intelligence shall be fully aroused and in entire control of the four lower vehicles- the mental, astral, etheric and dense physical bodies. 662. as bro. powell has said: 663. in the third degree in freemasonry we find an appeal quite different and distinct from those of the two preceding degrees. the m.m. comes within the range of a fresh influence, entering a new world, piercing through another of the veils which separate him from a true under-standing of life- and death. perhaps the most characteristic feature of th

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

e between good and evil, there will be a general judgment in which everyone will be put through an ordeal of fire (a river of molten metal, in which good individuals will have their dross burned away and evil people will be consumed. thus the souls of the damned will trade their ongoing torment in hell for a painful annihilation. the souls of the blessed, on the other hand, will be resurrected in physical bodies, which ahura mazda will make both immortal and eternally youthful. many of the components of this vision of the endtimes a final battle between good and evil, judgment of the wicked, resurrection of the dead, and so on were adopted by jewish apocalyptic thinkers. from texts composed by these apocalyptists, such notions were adopted into christianity and islam. although seemingly a

e between good and evil, there will be a general judgment in which everyone will be put through an ordeal of fire (a river of molten metal, in which good individuals will have their dross burned away and evil people will be consumed. thus the souls of the damned will trade their ongoing torment in hell for a painful annihilation. the souls of the blessed, on the other hand, will be resurrected in physical bodies, which ahura mazda will make both immortal and eternally youthful (in a later modification of tradition, both good and evil souls have their dross burned away, so that everyone shares the postresurrection paradise) the concept of resurrection as formulated in zoroastrianism represents one of the earliest efforts to conceive of immortality. it is part of an optimistic vision of the

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

cient times, with the bear clan winning. we saw that a literal interpretation of the bible and the quran must preclude any kind of evolutionary continuum between all life-forms: humans have a god-given soul whereas animals, plants and others do not. this belief is not held in buddhism (or hinduism, which, through the doctrine of reincarnation, posits that a mind (or soul) can occupy many types of physical bodies. further, for buddhism, in contrast to christianity, there is no idea of a supreme divine force influencing events in the world or impinging upon the lives and destinies of humans. on the contrary, what happens in the world and what happens to us all follows from within us: our destinies follow from our own karma. in a sense, we are solely responsible for our fate. on a larger scal

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

third adam--likewise androgynous--was clothed in a body of light and abode in the sphere of yetzirah. the fourth adam was merely the third adam after the fall into the sphere of assiah, at which time the spiritual man took upon himself the animal shell or coat of skins. the fourth adam was still considered as a single individual, though division had taken place within his nature and two shells or physical bodies existed, in one of which was incarnated the masculine and in the other the feminine potency (for further details consult isaac myer) the universal nature of adam is revealed in the various accounts concerning the substances of which he was formed. it was originally ordained that the "dirt" to be used in fashioning him was to be derived from the seven worlds. as these planes, howeve

ccounted for by a purely transcendental explanation. there is evidence that early writers were acquainted with such a supposition--which, however, was popularized only after it had been espoused by theosophy. this theory asserts that the rosicrucians actually possessed all the supernatural powers with which they were credited; that they were in reality citizens of two worlds: that, while they had physical bodies for expression on the material plane, they were also capable, through the instructions they received from the brotherhood, of functioning in a mysterious ethereal body not subject to the limitations of time or distance. by means of this "astral form" they were able to function in the invisible realm of nature, and in this realm, beyond reach of the profane, their temple was located

rding to old legends preserved by the rabbins, the angel at the gate of eden instructed adam in the mysteries of qabbalah and of alchemy, promising that when the human race had thoroughly mastered the secret wisdom concealed within these inspired arts, the curse of the forbidden fruit would be removed and man might again enter into the garden of the lord. as man took upon himself "coats of skins (physical bodies) at the time of his fall, so these sacred sciences were brought by him into the lower worlds incarnated in dense vehicles, through which their spiritual transcendental natures could no longer manifest themselves. therefore they were considered as being dead or lost. the earthly body of alchemy is chemistry, for chemists do not realize that half of the book of torah is forever conce

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

subtle powers, and may be drawn to occupations where they are the center of attention of a large crowd. there are different types of vampires, and each type is different regarding its balance of material and spirit; some vampires lean towards more spirit, while others lean towards the flesh. the vampire is a being whose astral body is disconnected to their physical, unlike humans whose astral and physical bodies are tightly bound. because of this schism, their energy centers, or chakras, are essentially broken and the life-force produced by these centers cannot sustain the vampire s flesh, and so the vampire is forced to feed from the life-force of humans to compensate. humans, unlike vampires, often produce well above their needs of life-force, and can even survive being leeched upon by v

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

scious awareness of his environment after being pronounced clinically dead. this very much coincides with my own research, which has used the accounts of patients who have died and made a comeback, totally against our expectations and often to the surprise of some highly sophisticated, well-known and certainly accomplished physicians. all of these patients have experienced a floating out of their physical bodies, associated with a great sense of peace and wholeness. most were aware of another person who helped them in their transition to another plane of existence. most were greeted by loved ones who had died before them, or by a religious figure who was significant in their life and who coincided, naturally, with their own religious beliefs. it is enlightening to read dr. moody's book at

not one component of my abstract model which has appeared in only one account. each element has shown up in many separate stories (5) the order in which a dying person goes through the various stages briefly delineated above may vary from that given in my "theoretical model" to give one example, various persons have reported seeing the "being of light" before, or at the same time, they left their physical bodies, and not as in the "model" some time afterward. however, the order in which the stages occur in the model is a very typical order, and wide variations are unusual (6) how far into the hypothetical complete experience a dying person gets seems to depend on whether or not the person actually underwent an, apparent clinical death, and if so, on how long he was in this state. in genera

very decided agreement about the general properties and characteristics of the new body. so, to adopt a term for it which will sum up its properties fairly well, and which has been used by a couple of my subjects, i shall henceforth call it the "spiritual body" dying persons are likely first to become aware of their spiritual bodies in the guise of their limitations. they find, when out of their physical bodies, that although they may try desperately to tell others of their plight, no one seems to hear them. this is illustrated very well in this excerpt from the story of a woman who suffered a respiratory arrest and was carried to the emergency room, where a resuscitation attempt was made. i saw them resuscitating me. it was really strange. i wasn't very high; it was almost like i was on

alk through me. further, it is invariably reported that this spiritual body is also weightless. most first notice this when, as in some of the excerpts given above, they find themselves floating right up to the ceiling of the room, or into the air. many describe a "floating sensation "a feeling of weightlessness" or a "drifting feeling" in association with their new bodies. normally, while in our physical bodies we have many modes of perception which tell us where our bodies and their various parts are in space at any given moment and whether they are moving. vision and the sense of equilibrium are important in this respect, of course, but there is another related sense. kinesthesia is our sense of motion or tension in our tendons, joints, and muscles. we are not usually aware of the sensa

some kind of a-like a capsule, or something, like a clear form. i couldn't really see it; it was like it was transparent, but not really. it was like i was just there-an energy, maybe, sort of like just a little ball of energy. and i really wasn't aware of any bodily sensation-temperature, or anything like that. in their accounts, others have briefly mentioned the likeness of shape between their physical bodies; and their new ones. one woman told me that while' out of her body "i still felt an entire body form` legs, arms, everything-even while i was weight less" a lady who watched the resuscitation attempt on her body from a point just below the ceiling says "i was still in a body. i was stretched out and looking down. i moved my legs and noticed that one of them felt warmer than the oth

MORALS AND DOGMA

n to its proneness to material fascinations. by another, the period of the soul's embodiment is as when exhalations are condensed, and the aerial element assumes the grosser form of water. but if vapor falls in water, it was held, water is again the birth of vapors, which ascend and adorn the heavens. if our mortal existence be the death of the spirit, our death may be the renewal of its life; as physical bodies are exalted from earth to water, from water to air, from air to fire, so the man may rise into the hero, the hero into the god. in the course of nature, the soul, to recover its lost estate, must pass through a series of trials and migrations. the scene of those trials is the grand sanctuary of initiations, the world: their primary agents are the elements; and dionusos, as sovereig

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

he embryo. h presumably, the arizal is referring to the final trimester, when the woman is most visibly a mother. the second is for the sake of issuing new souls into the world. it is with reference to this coupling that gthe holy one, blessed be he swears that he will not enter the upper jerusalem until he enters the lower jerusalem. h gnew souls h means both literally new souls that will invest physical bodies, and all new spiritual revelations of divine consciousness. the meaning is that [he will not enter the higher jerusalem] until z feir anpin and nukva are ready to enter. the meaning cannot be to really enter, for the purpose of their coupling [i.e, that of z feir anpin and nukva] is to elicit [new] 5 zohar 3:4a. 6 tikunei zohar, introduction 1b, 21b. 7 deuteronomy 22:1. 8 nidah 31a

are either actual souls that later descend into human bodies, heightened levels of divine consciousness that impregnates already living people, or simply divine beneficence that descends to improve the world. the mystical meaning of gharvesting h is along similar lines: it refers to the supernal process of giving birth. the souls in utero inside nukva are gharvested h from it and transferred into physical bodies in this world. in order to understand all this, let us explain this concept as it is found in the zohar. it is written in the zohar: gand these secrets are only given to those reapers of the workers. h the greapers of the field h (chatzdei chakla) is the zoharic term for the students of kabbalah. to explain, based on what i have told you in our exposition on pesach regarding the sp

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

is the heart of the nervous system which governs emotion. another good exercise is to say the deity names aloud. take a deep breath and say them softly, smoothly and slowly, imagining the while that your voice travels out to the confines of the universe. this can be done in conjunction with the pentagram ritual. 5. the tree of life in the aura. in the aura which interpenetrates and surrounds our physical bodies, we are to build up a replica of the tree of life. the pillar of severity is on our right side, the pillar of mercy on our left, and the pillar of benificence in our midst. the middle pillar exercise it is best to build up the middle pillar first. to do this stand up and raise yourself in imagination to your kether-a brilliant light above your head. imagine this light descending to

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

you know the name, and an incorrect understanding of an innerworld being leads to flawed responses and energies within the initiate. there is no question of beings 'compelled' to be 'beneficial' by use of their names; this is juvenile and ignorant drivel. the beings are true to their own nature, but our understanding and channeling of that nature operates utterly through our own consciousness and physical bodies. if we apply a power wrongly (call it by the wrong name, worship it as god, use it for foolish ends, then a self-perpetuating distortion occurs within our own matrix of body/consciousness. the queen that approaches thomas is the queen of elfland, and she specifically tells him that she is not the queen of heaven. she is, in fact, an underworld or underearth power, who manifests in

RUBY TABLET OF SET

of a distorted point of reference. in the philosophy of heidegger we see a strong concern with the role of time in relation to individual existence. he basically sees the individual as being trapped in time, a slave to its seemingly absolute power. any setian magician who has experienced a successful eci(4) working knows this to be an entirely mistaken notion. while it is obviously true that our physical bodies are trapped in the space-time continuum, the mind (soul) is not bounded by it. any time or place can be explored by the psyche which attunes itself to the essence of that time or place. that which we truly are, our ba, soul, or whatever term is used, is transtemporal and eternal, hence not bounded by the chain of time or space. the philosophies of both sartre and heidegger are over

ge as an internal, personal challenge, involving the modification of the magician's universe, that subjective universe that we can share with each other and with set. while i recognize the importance of this subjective universe, and recognize the importance of our influence over this subjective universe, my quest is the modification of the physical, objective universe, the universe from which our physical bodies arise, the universe which by its mechanical nature is antagonistic to free will, to magic, and to set. set can not replace this natural order without becoming the new natural order. but with help, i can. with help, i will. gso let it [the black flame] come finally to man, who shall overcome the great balance and bring to the flame a change, for in supremacy it shall become red with

t abstractions are manifested through bringing into being the understood concepts of higher man through manifestation. accomplishing this won't be the signal to let it rest: the manifested manifestation/creation is then in a situation familiar to us. it must continue to apply its knowledge in a search for the higher. sound overwhelming? sure, but we're more or less restricted to the limits of our physical bodies at present. bear in mind, however, that these bodies have got to wear out sometime, and it would be senseless to stop questing simply because the body can no longer function. what we are is being, not primarily body, though i must say we have some nice ones of those among us. and yes, i mean male and female. we've spoken of initiation in pyramid-xix, and key #2 again points out its

ral order and therefore not subject to its laws. whether they went to heaven or hell, purgatory or podunk, is inconsequential. the fact is, they still exist. why then would set, in his wisdom, be interested in our conscious selves when he has all those other 75 billion minds in and around his place of existence? could it be we can do things they can't? if so, there is only one reason why: we have physical bodies, and neither they nor set do. after all, if he needed something done, one would think that set would have enough power (after a few billion years of existence) to accomplish it himself. could it be that we are being taught how not to die? are we part of some great cosmic plan where we, by still being encased in our physical bodies, can alter something otherwise inevitable? what are

ay. why was and is harwer active on earth? one might suppose from harwer's characteristics that existence is enjoyable here, on a beautiful blue planet, filled with life, where harwer can be with other beings who share set's essence (the elect. all of that is true, but my analysis goes further and proposes that harwer is man (his collective gift, and is therefore bound to the earth as long as our physical bodies walk this planet. he shall remain here as long as any man who shares the gift walks here. harwer opens this passage with the phrase "bound by no laws" by implication harwer is stating that satan and set are bound, by laws of their being. set and satan have stated what they will not do- harwer has no such limits, and is therefore unbound. does 'bound by no laws' contradict my above

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

the form of good. plato explained this theory in the republic by comparing what humans see in their waking lives to what prisoners in a cave might see, the so-called allegory (symbolic story) of the cave. these prisoners are chained with their backs to the cave opening. the only images they see are shadows cast upon the wall of the cave by actual objects outside. thus, what humans, trapped within physical bodies, experience through the senses is only a shadow of actual reality. plato taught that at death, souls leave their bodies and enter the higher realm of the eternal forms. there, each soul chooses a new body and life, thus forgetting the lessons learned in the higher realm. over the course of a lifetime humans are sometimes able to recapture the wisdom hidden within. world religions:

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ecute a forced listening. the most difficult aspect of this is hovering on the verge of consciousness and oblivion without expending effort. it's something like having a dream and being able to consciously interact with it and remember it. mental juggling is something you have to work up to in easy stages. this little ten minute period has another value: often, when we sleep our spirit leaves our physical bodies to travel about on its own business or adventure. have you ever wakened with a start or with a bad feeling as though you weren't put together quite right? this happens. the cause is most generally that yo ur spirit, probably traveling faster than the speed of light sprang back into your body and missed. often the spirit enters the body so fast that it doesn't quite align itself pro

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

fe. among them was tertullian (c. 160 c.e. 220 c.e, who defined the soul as having sprung directly from the breath of god, thereby making it immortal. the body, in the platonic view, was merely the instrument of the anima the soul. the highly respected alexandrian scholar origen (c. 185 c.e. 254 c.e) theorized that in the beginning, god had created a certain number of spirit entities who received physical bodies or spiritual bodies as determined by their respective merits. some might be appointed human forms, while others, according to their conduct, would be elevated to angelic status, or relegated to the position of demons. such a concept of the preexistence of souls seemed too close to reincarnation for those learned christian scholars assembled for the first council of constantinople i

terlife requires the restoration of the whole person. as jewish thinking on the afterlife progressed from earlier beliefs, a school of thought arose maintaining that during the arrival of the messiah, god would raise the dead to life again and pass judgment upon them rewarding the righteous and punishing the wicked. such a resurrection was viewed as a restoration of persons who would possess both physical bodies and spirits, thus reinforcing the traditional philosophy that to be a living person was to be a psycho-physical unit, not an eternal soul temporarily inhabiting a mortal body. more often, however, the references to a judgment of the dead in judaism recall the scene in the seventh chapter of the book of daniel in which the ancient of days opens the books of life and passes judgment

accomplish passage to the other side. there was never an ancient people who insisted upon believing that death was not the final act of a human being, that it is not death to die, with more emphasis than the egyptians. in the cosmology of the early egyptians, humans were considered the children of the gods, which meant that they had inherited many other elements from their divine progenitors than physical bodies. the ba, or soul, was portrayed on the walls of tombs as a human-headed bird leaving the body at death. during a person s lifetime, the ba was an intangible essence, associated with the breath. in addition to the ba, each person possessed a ka, a kind of ghostly double t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 15 a

in her book death, the final stages of growth kubler-ross declares that beyond a shadow of a doubt, there is life after death. far from an evangelical tract, kubler- ross s publication is actually a textbook that is based on more than a thousand interviews with terminally ill persons, many of whom had recovered from near-death experiences. they describe such sensations as floating above their own physical bodies and being able to transcend the normally accepted limitations of time and space. nearly all of the near-death survivors told of a sense of euphoria and peace, and many had been confronted by angels and spirit beings who told them that it was not yet time for them to make the final transition to the other side. when the dying do accomplish that ultimate change of dimensions, accordi

ich they died before being revived and returned to life through medical treatment. after interviewing many men and women who had survived near-death experiences, for his book life after life, dr. moody discovered what dr. kubler-ross and numerous other researchers had found: the near-death experiencers had the sensation of moving rapidly through a long, dark tunnel before popping outside of their physical bodies. if they were in hospital rooms or other enclosures, they often floated near the ceiling and watched medical teams attempting to revive their physical bodies. many reported their life literally flashing before their eyes, and others said that they were welcomed to the other world by previously deceased relatives or friends. whether or not they were of a religious background, they o

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

the arms of the son of the tavernkeeper at schilttach, near freiburg. in his furious state of mind, the incubus not only set the tavern ablaze, but he burned the entire village to the ground. church authorities dealt with the problem of how a spirit could develop a corporeal body by advancing such theories as these: incubi fashion temporary bodies out of water vapor or gases; they have no actual physical bodies, but they possess the power to create an illusion of corporeality; they inhabit recently deceased corpses and animate them for the purpose of sexual intercourse with the living; they actually have material bodies that they can manipulate into any shape they desire. father montague summers theorized that such demons as the incubi might be composed of that same substance known as ect

w residences in the forests, mountains, and lakes of earth. as fallen angels, they now existed in a much-diminished capacity, but still possessed more than enough power to be deemed supernatural by the human inhabitants of the planet. in a variation of that account of the fairies origin, other scholars contend that after the war in heaven, the dispossessed angels materialized on earth and assumed physical bodies similar to those of humans those beings declared a little lower than the angels. eventually, these paraphysical beings took humans as mates, thereby breeding a hybrid species of entities betwixt man and angel. william shakespeare (1564 1616) made fairies famous in a number of his masterworks. he is largely responsible for the concept of the wee folk as mostly benign mischievous, pe

d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d mysterious creatures 113 chapter 12 mysteries of the mind throughout the centuries, philosophers, poets, prophets, and scientists wondered who humans really are. many believe the greatest adventure is available to those who wish to explore the mysteries of the mind the miracle of consciousness, the enigma of dreams, and the mind beyond the physical bodies. 115 chapter exploration dreams creative and lucid dreaming nightmares sleep paralysis symbology of dreams the mechanics of memory false memories phobias altered states of consciousness hallucinations hypnosis meditation psychedelics the mind-expanding drugs relaxation extrasensory perception: the sixth sense esp researchers clairvoyance out-of-body experience (obe) precognition ps

as astral projection) and psi phenomena led him to theorize that the brain was but an instrument by which consciousness expressed itself, rather than a generator that produced consciousness. hart contended that the available evidence strongly supported the testimonies of those individuals who claimed that their personal consciousness had observed scenes and acted at long distances away from their physical bodies. dr. eugene e. bernard, professor of psychology at north carolina state university, who studied astral projection extensively, stated that he found it highly improbable that so many people who were apparently psychologically healthy were having hallucinations of leaving their bodies. bernard estimated one out of every 100 persons has experienced some sort of out-of-body projection

ysical body by a kind of elastic string. an american student of obe, sylvan muldoon, reported an elastic- like cable linking his two bodies. on many occasions, out-of-body experiencers have commented that the silver cord appeared to be luminous, like a beam of light. others state that it was not really any kind of actual physical cord, but a stream of light that continued to connect them to their physical bodies. crookall mused from his gathering of accounts of obe that the so-called silver cord corresponds to the umbilical cord in childbirth (where an old body gives birth to a new body; and if such is the case, its severance may mean death. dr. alexander cannon saw the various strata of physical and nonphysical human beings a bit differently. in his sleeping through space (1938, cannon re

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

mulate the creative, intuitive process in the right brain hemisphere. once this has occurred, the supposed vortex of energy in the crystal begins interacting with the individual fs electromagnetic field and will start to increase the field energy around him or her. when the energy field has been activated, the individual is to begin to breathe into the crystal the intention to be able to heal the physical bodies of those who request a healing. the individual healer must remember always that the crystal will magnify his or her intention and thereby serve as a powerful healing instrument. in addition to its use in healing, crystals have always been popular as devices utilized in t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d objects of mystery and p

ual level wherein he would become one with the power that existed within the mysterious goal for which he searched so long. once he understood what the philosopher f stone represented, he would have found it at last.and he would have become one with it. many scholars have since insisted that the true alchemists sought not to turn base metals into gold, but to transform the dense material of their physical bodies into a spiritually evolved immaterial entity. in this perspective, the philosopher fs stone becomes the holy spirit that mystically transmutes humans into true manifestations of god on earth. m delving deeper cavendish, richard. the black arts. new york: capricorn books, 1968. de saint-didler, l. hermetical triumph: the victorius philosopher fs stone. edmonds, wash: holmes publishi

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

true source of the craft. she is the true queen of life and of the land. and she is secret, for many men and women have forgotten her, because her name was veiled in shadow and infamy by dark forces many years ago. but the world remembers her in the deepest places. she still holds court and greets those who have the desire and the cunning to seek her. in her role as earth mother, or source of the physical bodies of life and of generation, and the deep awareness of the earth and waters, she can be seen as a rhea/demeter-like figure. but beyond that earth is the darkness of her ultimate nature, old fate. this ultimate nature of hers has a mysterious relationship to the ultimate natures that are reflected into her children, whether they be the gods, spirits, plants, animals, or human beings

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

pursuit of self-indulgence according to the intensity of the egoism in each object or creature. because our every thought and act is based on a single resolution to receive as much personal pleasure as possible in any given situation. that and only that constitutes the essence of our nature. hence, it is simply impossible to even unite the atoms into molecules, maintain an existing form, develop physical bodies and a human consciousness, without the pursuit of some egoistic goal. even if we think that the reason for some act of a certain person is his fellow man s benefit, after we analyze the reasons behind it, we will find that in fact there is nothing but a disguised egoistic ambition, a sophisticated form of egoistic exploitation. and because our nature is absolute egoism we are only

. but while being in the spiritual world, we would still be able to see the picture of our own world, because we do not stop living in this world, we do not leave into a different physical dimension, only add the collective picture to our perception of this world. we begin to understand the reasons and the consequences to every thing that happens to us, distinguish the spiritual forces behind the physical bodies in our world. one who is in the spiritual world begins to see the roots that influence reality, formulate the events of this world, and finally, begins to see and understand the reason and the purpose of his existence. those who are as yet unable to feel and see this picture have only to believe that this possibility exists. a kabbalist cannot describe and convey his spiritual sens

us this book. they called it torah, to indicate that it relates to the words ohr (light) and horaa (instruction. kabbalists, are people who can sense the upper worlds and depict these sensations in their books in a unique language. because anyone who is as yet unable to see and feel the spiritual worlds, can understand the explanations of kabbalists only in a human tongue. after all, there are no physical bodies like our own in the spiritual world, and there are no names that you can use to name the objects there. it is in fact, impossible to convey these feelings in a language that humans understand. but because every thing that exists in our world stems from the upper worlds, and every physical object has a spiritual root above, kabbalists decided to name every spiritual entity according

he study of reality we live in. it is a science that studies nature s only law. today, we are capable of perceiving only a negligible part of the collective law of reality in the degree of our world. we call that negligible part this world. 226 of 273 chapter 5.2 kabbalah in our lives during the six thousand years of its existence, the souls descend to our world by a certain order, and clothe the physical bodies of our world, which is the lowest degree of creation in the universe. there is a clear and accurate order of the descent of the souls, from the finest, with the least amount of egoism, to the coarsest most egoistic souls. the first souls to descend are the ones with the least amount of egoism, whose mere existence in this world is enough to correct them, and they do not need any ex

that is why people sometimes think that if they change their names artificially, they will be influenced by a better and higher spiritual abundance. each and every soul that descends to our world has but one destination: to reacquire the spiritual degree from which it declined to our world and materialized in a biological body. it is for us to attain the root of our soul while we are still in our physical bodies, during one of our lifetimes. we must reach the same spiritual degree from which our soul came, despite the obstacles and the obstructions that stand before our bodies. some souls are obliged to attain their previous degree and nothing more than that. they rise through the 6,000 degrees called the 6,000 years and stop there. that is why it says that after six thousand years the wor

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

prey to the incursions of astral forces who might wish to employ it for purposes of evil. when the self is shifted along the ray, the body becomes an object on the periphery of the personal universe, no more or less significant than any other object. the self is aware of it as it is aware of the sky. having lost its center, the body is defenseless. astral travelers who lose their link with their physical bodies-which is sym- bolized by the so-called "ectoplasmic umbilical"-have great trouble finding their way home, and they may find that their body has been invaded by some oppor- tunistic entity who has long waited for just such a chance. then a battle of wills ensues, and the invading entity, drawing the strength of conviction from its stolen physical limbs, usually wins. all pointed obj

come into his or her personal universe. the subconscious has two circles. there is the vast sea where all manifest beings and powers dwell. some are good, some are evil, and most are indifferent to mankind. it has been called the racial memory, or the akashic records, but these are only small parts of it. the astral forms of all humanity, and those of all other beings and things, both those with physical bodies and those without bodies, lie immersed beneath its surface. then there is the personal circle of the subconscious, which overlaps the greater circle like a small inlet of the sea. this is the part of the subconscious that affects the individual. it has its own inhabitants that are accustomed to interacting with the astral form of a single human being. the magus is like a swimmer in

roject a sense of per- sonality and identity onto other manifestations. since it is so natural, to do so is likely closer to the truth than to attempt to abstract and objectify them through an act of mental juggling. to those who perceive them, angels appear to be independent, self-aware, intelligent beings capable of interacting on a personal level with human beings. granted, they do not possess physical bodies. but why presume that angels are fig- ments of the fancy, shaped by the thoughts and desires of the humans with whom they communicate, merely because they have no flesh of their own? it is another instance of jung's "nothing but" fallacy. the process of obtaining a magical symbol of personal significance and power is threefold. first, the magus clears and quiets the mind by sitting

, that power can extend to other human beings. evoked spirits can be watched. this is the reason evil spirits are always evoked. good spirits may sometimes be evoked when the magus has need to send them over a distance to perform tasks. spirits with questionable motives should be evoked ini- tially, as a precaution. it can then be determined if it is safe to invoke them. spirits have no shapes or physical bodies of their own. however, they have natures that harmonize or clash with aspects of the natural world that are trans- mitted to them through the mind of the magus. that is why angels often carry with them pleasant odors. the spiritual reaction of the magus to the scent of flow- ers is in accord with the quality of angelic being. the resonance created in the mind of the magus by rose i

o disregard any system the moment it seems awkward or unsound. p sychic imagery is sometimes dismissed with the assertion that it is no more than self-deception, a kind of hypnosis that can take on a drug-like attrac- tion for weak, hysterical minds, critics observe that when adepts claim to visit the psychic, or astral, realm, outwardly they close their eyes and slip into a kind of trance, their physical bodies traveling nowhere. from this they conclude that psychic travel is the same as daydreaming. this account given by abraham the jew in the book of the sacred magic of abramelin concerning abraham's experience with an austrian witch is typical: she rubbed herself with the same unguent, and i was very expectant to see her fly away; but she fell to the ground and remained there about thr

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

meared over the entire naked body it would make an effective concealment for travel at night, when the ointment was applied for the purpose of shape-shifting. as mentioned, shape-shifting is an astral event, but those who believed themselves transformed into wolves, bears, stags, or other beasts, and intoxicated by the effects of the ointment, may have run through the fields and villages in their physical bodies beneath the light of the moon, under the delusion that they had changed into the bodies of beasts. in the tale related by bartholomaeus de spina concerning the wife of the notary from lugano, who found his wife unconscious in the pigsty, it may be significant that the wife is described as dirty. the dirt could have come from the sty, or perhaps if she used a flying ointment, it was

on were obsessed by the silver cord. they believed it was the same as the silver cord described in the bible. muldoon probably derived the expression, and perhaps the concept, from the biblical verse "or ever the silver cord be loosed, or the golden bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broken at the fountain, or the wheel broken at the cistern (ecclesiastes 12:6. carrington wrote: the astral and the physical bodies are invariably connected by means of a sort of cord, or cable, along which vital currents pass. should this cord be severed, death instantly results. the only difference between astral projection and death is that the cord is intact in the former case, and severed in the latter. this cord-the "silver cord spoken of in ecclesiastes-is elastic, and capable of great extension. it cons

m have a kind of magical, living beauty about them that entrances 93. leadbeater, astral plane, 17-8. 94. ibid, 26. 95. ibid, 27. chapter six: theosophy 83 the visitor and makes him reluctant to leave. this has often been said of fairyland, where everything is more perfect and more beautiful than in life. spiritualist mediums did not see this level of astral complexity when traveling out of their physical bodies. naturally, theosophists had an answer for this discrepancy, one which managed to both dismiss and, at the same time, disparage the spiritualists. it may be objected by some readers that no such complexities as these are described by most of the psychics who occasionally get glimpses of the astral world, nor are they reported at seances by the entities that manifest there: but this

beyond the astral but who are not quite so exalted as the nirmanakaya. astral projections of the living among these human inhabitants of the astral planes are the astral projections of the living, which fall into several classes. the most numerous are those who send their astral doubles forth during sleep or illness without intending to do so, or who find themselves suddenly knocked out of their physical bodies by some traumatic shock. the second type of living traveler on the astral planes is made up of those possessing psychic abilities who deliberately experiment with the projection of the astral double, such as the theosophist oliver fox and the spiritualist sylvan muldoon. another type is the student of the esoteric mysteries who is taught to travel the planes by a spiritual master

aily lives, and they will appear completely normal to you, so that you seem to be standing in the physical world with them. they will probably not see you or hear you, but if you touch them they will feel your touch as a cool sensation or a light breeze, or perhaps as a slight tickle on the skin. since they are not inhabiting their astral bodies with their consciousnesses, which function in their physical bodies while they are awake, they usually remain unaware of your presence. those with an uncommon degree of psychic ability may become aware of you. sometimes a person with whom you share a close personal connection will see you. on higher levels, the spirits that are the inhabitants will be aware of you, but may not take any notice of you if they decide that you are not of sufficient int

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

same shall be clothed in white raiment; and i will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but i will confess his name before my father, and before his angels (rev. 3:4-5) notice that the people of sardis are completely identified with their names. st. john does not say there are a few men in sardis who have not defiled their garments, but "a few names" the garments he refers to are their physical bodies, which become white to indicate their spiritual rebirth and oneness with christ. later on he writes: him that overcometh will i make a pillar in the temple of my god, and he shall go no more out: and i will write upon him the name of my god, and the name of the city of my god, which is new jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my god; and i will write upon him my new name

is talking in this key to the four kings of the watchtowers, who are the same as the four beasts that surround, and indeed form a part of, the heavenly throne. that is why he says to them that he is a "throughthrusting fire which measureth your garments in the midst of my vestures" certain images are repeated throughout the keys, always with the same meanings. garments signify manifest forms-not physical bodies, but the shapes and natures that define spiritual beings such as angels. the garments, or forms, of the four kings are in the very midst of the garment of christ, signifying that these four beings are so holy, they can scarcely be distinguished from the anointed one himself. the "holy ones" are the angels of the watchtowers ruled by the four kings with the law of the heavenly chris

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

os fueron sometidos a las cuatro pruebas inici ticas. las pruebas del fuego, de aire, de agua y de tierra definieron siempre las diversas purificaciones de los ne fitos. 28 commonly, these sanctuaries of mysteries were found located at the foot of some volcano. there the disciples would fall to the ground and lose consciousness; in those moments the hierophant would take the students out of their physical bodies (thus, they would already be in the astral plane) and into the profundities of the sanctuary. then he would teach them the grandiose mysteries of life and death. the volcanic emanations of the earth produced that apparent state of death. some disciples fall in that apparent state of death within the gnostic lumisials. the ceremony of carrying the cross (as was practiced in the gnos

e resurrection, jesus appeared before the disciples of emmaus on the road and dined with them. after this, he presented himself before the eleven apostles and then before the unbelieving thomas, who only believed after putting his fingers in the wound of the holy body of the great master. hermes, cagliostro, paracelsus, nicholas flamel, quetzalcoatl, st. germain, babaji, etc, have preserved their physical bodies for thousands, and even millions of years, without death harming them. they are resurrected masters. elixir of long life only with the arcanum a.z.f. may one be able to produce the elixir of long life. resurrection is impossible without the elixir of long life as es como el maestro, recibe nuevamente su cuerpo f sico. es necesario advertir que en ste caso de resurrecci n, el cuerpo

f the consciousness arrives. normally, the mind is found bottled up within the bottle of desire; thus, it is indispensable to take the mind out of the bottle if indeed what we want is the awakening of the consciousness. it is impossible to awaken consciousness without taking the mind out of the bottle. we constantly hear complaints from many students who suffer because during the slumber of their physical bodies they unconsciously live within the superior worlds. many of them have performed many esoteric practices in order to achieve astral projection, yet they do not succeed. when we study the life of these whiners, we discover within them the fool of the tarot: these people are full of desires. only by annihilating the desire, do we liberate the mind which is normally found bottled withi

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

g a red light on one's head for a headache or a blue light on the hip for arthritis or sciatica. in experimental studies, yellow has been shown to be more effective in treating arthritis, sciatica, or neuritis, followed by blue or violet light, and red is certainly not good to meditate on to relieve a headache. the point in using these exercises as a holistic method of harmonizing the etheric and physical bodies is to use the whole spectrum so the combination of sound and color works on the whole body. we do not need to consciously understand what is working on what for the technique to be effective. dr. case never advocated shining colored lights on specific body parts; rather, he suggested immersing oneself in the color completely in the imagination through the after-image. in the case o

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
active adam adept age air ancient angel angels astral aura awakening birth black blood blue chakras christ christian conscious consciousness cosmic creation creator darkness dead death degree demons desires dimension disciple disease divine doctrine dream earth ego egoism egoistic elements energy energies entity entities esoteric eternal etheric evil existence eye fear female fire five flesh force forces form forms glamour god gods healing heart heaven hierarchy holy human humans humanity incarnation initiate initiation intelligence intelligent intellectual judgment kabbalah key kingdom knowledge living lodge logos lucis magic magick magical magician magus male manifest manifestation masters material matter meditation medium mental microcosm mind mirror modern moon mortal mother mysteries mystery mysterious mystical natural nature negative nephesch occult order people perception phenomenon physical plane planes planetary planet planets positive possession power powers psyche psychic re reality realm reincarnation religions religious resurrection ritual rituals ruach sacred secret sephiroth set seven sex shadow society solar sons soul souls sphere spirit spirits spiritual state states subtle sun symbol temple theosophy three tree truth universal universe veil vibration water white wisdom world worlds yoga


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn